《汤姆叔叔的小屋》---《Uncle Tom's Cabin》(中英对照)完_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:10406 回复:29

[Novel] 《汤姆叔叔的小屋》---《Uncle Tom's Cabin》(中英对照)完

刷新数据 楼层直达
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 28
Reunion
Week after week glided away in the St. Clare mansion, and the waves of life settled back to their usual flow, where that little bark had gone down. For how imperiously, how coolly, in disregard of all one’s feeling, does the hard, cold, uninteresting course of daily realities move on! Still must we eat, and drink, and sleep, and wake again,—still bargain, buy, sell, ask and answer questions,—pursue, in short, a thousand shadows, though all interest in them be over; the cold mechanical habit of living remaining, after all vital interest in it has fled.
All the interests and hopes of St. Clare’s life had unconsciously wound themselves around this child. It was for Eva that he had managed his property; it was for Eva that he had planned the disposal of his time; and, to do this and that for Eva,—to buy, improve, alter, and arrange, or dispose something for her,—had been so long his habit, that now she was gone, there seemed nothing to be thought of, and nothing to be done.
True, there was another life,—a life which, once believed in, stands as a solemn, significant figure before the otherwise unmeaning ciphers of time, changing them to orders of mysterious, untold value. St. Clare knew this well; and often, in many a weary hour, he heard that slender, childish voice calling him to the skies, and saw that little hand pointing to him the way of life; but a heavy lethargy of sorrow lay on him,—he could not arise. He had one of those natures which could better and more clearly conceive of religious things from its own perceptions and instincts, than many a matter-of-fact and practical Christian. The gift to appreciate and the sense to feel the finer shades and relations of moral things, often seems an attribute of those whose whole life shows a careless disregard of them. Hence Moore, Byron, Goethe, often speak words more wisely descriptive of the true religious sentiment, than another man, whose whole life is governed by it. In such minds, disregard of religion is a more fearful treason,—a more deadly sin.
St. Clare had never pretended to govern himself by any religious obligation; and a certain fineness of nature gave him such an instinctive view of the extent of the requirements of Christianity, that he shrank, by anticipation, from what he felt would be the exactions of his own conscience, if he once did resolve to assume them. For, so inconsistent is human nature, especially in the ideal, that not to undertake a thing at all seems better than to undertake and come short.
Still St. Clare was, in many respects, another man. He read his little Eva’s Bible seriously and honestly; he thought more soberly and practically of his relations to his servants,—enough to make him extremely dissatisfied with both his past and present course; and one thing he did, soon after his return to New Orleans, and that was to commence the legal steps necessary to Tom’s emancipation, which was to be perfected as soon as he could get through the necessary formalities. Meantime, he attached himself to Tom more and more, every day. In all the wide world, there was nothing that seemed to remind him so much of Eva; and he would insist on keeping him constantly about him, and, fastidious and unapproachable as he was with regard to his deeper feelings, he almost thought aloud to Tom. Nor would any one have wondered at it, who had seen the expression of affection and devotion with which Tom continually followed his young master.
“Well, Tom,” said St. Clare, the day after he had commenced the legal formalities for his enfranchisement, “I’m going to make a free man of you;—so have your trunk packed, and get ready to set out for Kentuck.”
The sudden light of joy that shone in Tom’s face as he raised his hands to heaven, his emphatic “Bless the Lord!” rather discomposed St. Clare; he did not like it that Tom should be so ready to leave him.
“You haven’t had such very bad times here, that you need be in such a rapture, Tom,” he said drily.
“No, no, Mas’r! ’tan’t that,—it’s bein’ a freeman! that’s what I’m joyin’ for.”
“Why, Tom, don’t you think, for your own part, you’ve been better off than to be free?”
“No, indeed, Mas’r St. Clare,” said Tom, with a flash of energy. “No, indeed!”
“Why, Tom, you couldn’t possibly have earned, by your work, such clothes and such living as I have given you.”
“Knows all that, Mas’r St. Clare; Mas’r’s been too good; but, Mas’r, I’d rather have poor clothes, poor house, poor everything, and have ’em mine, than have the best, and have ’em any man’s else,—I had so, Mas’r; I think it’s natur, Mas’r.”
“I suppose so, Tom, and you’ll be going off and leaving me, in a month or so,” he added, rather discontentedly. “Though why you shouldn’t, no mortal knows,” he said, in a gayer tone; and, getting up, he began to walk the floor.
“Not while Mas’r is in trouble,” said Tom. “I’ll stay with Mas’r as long as he wants me,—so as I can be any use.”
“Not while I’m in trouble, Tom?” said St. Clare, looking sadly out of the window. . . . “And when will my trouble be over?”
“When Mas’r St. Clare’s a Christian,” said Tom.
“And you really mean to stay by till that day comes?” said St. Clare, half smiling, as he turned from the window, and laid his hand on Tom’s shoulder. “Ah, Tom, you soft, silly boy! I won’t keep you till that day. Go home to your wife and children, and give my love to all.”
“I ’s faith to believe that day will come,” said Tom, earnestly, and with tears in his eyes; “the Lord has a work for Mas’r.”
“A work, hey?” said St. Clare, “well, now, Tom, give me your views on what sort of a work it is;—let’s hear.”
“Why, even a poor fellow like me has a work from the Lord; and Mas’r St. Clare, that has larnin, and riches, and friends,—how much he might do for the Lord!”
“Tom, you seem to think the Lord needs a great deal done for him,” said St. Clare, smiling.
“We does for the Lord when we does for his critturs,” said Tom.
“Good theology, Tom; better than Dr. B. preaches, I dare swear,” said St. Clare.
The conversation was here interrupted by the announcement of some visitors.
Marie St. Clare felt the loss of Eva as deeply as she could feel anything; and, as she was a woman that had a great faculty of making everybody unhappy when she was, her immediate attendants had still stronger reason to regret the loss of their young mistress, whose winning ways and gentle intercessions had so often been a shield to them from the tyrannical and selfish exactions of her mother. Poor old Mammy, in particular, whose heart, severed from all natural domestic ties, had consoled itself with this one beautiful being, was almost heart-broken. She cried day and night, and was, from excess of sorrow, less skilful and alert in her ministrations of her mistress than usual, which drew down a constant storm of invectives on her defenceless head.
Miss Ophelia felt the loss; but, in her good and honest heart, it bore fruit unto everlasting life. She was more softened, more gentle; and, though equally assiduous in every duty, it was with a chastened and quiet air, as one who communed with her own heart not in vain. She was more diligent in teaching Topsy,—taught her mainly from the Bible,—did not any longer shrink from her touch, or manifest an ill-repressed disgust, because she felt none. She viewed her now through the softened medium that Eva’s hand had first held before her eyes, and saw in her only an immortal creature, whom God had sent to be led by her to glory and virtue. Topsy did not become at once a saint; but the life and death of Eva did work a marked change in her. The callous indifference was gone; there was now sensibility, hope, desire, and the striving for good,—a strife irregular, interrupted, suspended oft, but yet renewed again.
One day, when Topsy had been sent for by Miss Ophelia, she came, hastily thrusting something into her bosom.
“What are you doing there, you limb? You’ve been stealing something, I’ll be bound,” said the imperious little Rosa, who had been sent to call her, seizing her, at the same time, roughly by the arm.
“You go ’long, Miss Rosa!” said Topsy, pulling from her; “’tan’t none o’ your business!”
“None o’ your sa’ce!” said Rosa, “I saw you hiding something,—I know yer tricks,” and Rosa seized her arm, and tried to force her hand into her bosom, while Topsy, enraged, kicked and fought valiantly for what she considered her rights. The clamor and confusion of the battle drew Miss Ophelia and St. Clare both to the spot.
“She’s been stealing!” said Rosa.
“I han’t, neither!” vociferated Topsy, sobbing with passion.
“Give me that, whatever it is!” said Miss Ophelia, firmly.
Topsy hesitated; but, on a second order, pulled out of her bosom a little parcel done up in the foot of one of her own old stockings.
Miss Ophelia turned it out. There was a small book, which had been given to Topsy by Eva, containing a single verse of Scripture, arranged for every day in the year, and in a paper the curl of hair that she had given her on that memorable day when she had taken her last farewell.
St. Clare was a good deal affected at the sight of it; the little book had been rolled in a long strip of black crape, torn from the funeral weeds.
“What did you wrap this round the book for?” said St. Clare, holding up the crape.
“Cause,—cause,—cause ’t was Miss Eva. O, don’t take ’em away, please!” she said; and, sitting flat down on the floor, and putting her apron over her head, she began to sob vehemently.
It was a curious mixture of the pathetic and the ludicrous,—the little old stockings,—black crape,—text-book,—fair, soft curl,—and Topsy’s utter distress.
St. Clare smiled; but there were tears in his eyes, as he said,
“Come, come,—don’t cry; you shall have them!” and, putting them together, he threw them into her lap, and drew Miss Ophelia with him into the parlor.
“I really think you can make something of that concern,” he said, pointing with his thumb backward over his shoulder. “Any mind that is capable of a real sorrow is capable of good. You must try and do something with her.”
“The child has improved greatly,” said Miss Ophelia. “I have great hopes of her; but, Augustine,” she said, laying her hand on his arm, “one thing I want to ask; whose is this child to be?—yours or mine?”
“Why, I gave her to you, “ said Augustine.
“But not legally;—I want her to be mine legally,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Whew! cousin,” said Augustine. “What will the Abolition Society think? They’ll have a day of fasting appointed for this backsliding, if you become a slaveholder!”
“O, nonsense! I want her mine, that I may have a right to take her to the free States, and give her her liberty, that all I am trying to do be not undone.”
“O, cousin, what an awful ‘doing evil that good may come’! I can’t encourage it.”
“I don’t want you to joke, but to reason,” said Miss Ophelia. “There is no use in my trying to make this child a Christian child, unless I save her from all the chances and reverses of slavery; and, if you really are willing I should have her, I want you to give me a deed of gift, or some legal paper.”
“Well, well,” said St. Clare, “I will;” and he sat down, and unfolded a newspaper to read.
“But I want it done now,” said Miss Ophelia.
“What’s your hurry?”
“Because now is the only time there ever is to do a thing in,” said Miss Ophelia. “Come, now, here’s paper, pen, and ink; just write a paper.”
St. Clare, like most men of his class of mind, cordially hated the present tense of action, generally; and, therefore, he was considerably annoyed by Miss Ophelia’s downrightness.
“Why, what’s the matter?” said he. “Can’t you take my word? One would think you had taken lessons of the Jews, coming at a fellow so!”
“I want to make sure of it,” said Miss Ophelia. “You may die, or fail, and then Topsy be hustled off to auction, spite of all I can do.”
“Really, you are quite provident. Well, seeing I’m in the hands of a Yankee, there is nothing for it but to concede;” and St. Clare rapidly wrote off a deed of gift, which, as he was well versed in the forms of law, he could easily do, and signed his name to it in sprawling capitals, concluding by a tremendous flourish.
“There, isn’t that black and white, now, Miss Vermont?” he said, as he handed it to her.
“Good boy,” said Miss Ophelia, smiling. “But must it not be witnessed?”
“O, bother!—yes. Here,” he said, opening the door into Marie’s apartment, “Marie, Cousin wants your autograph; just put your name down here.”
“What’s this?” said Marie, as she ran over the paper. “Ridiculous! I thought Cousin was too pious for such horrid things,” she added, as she carelessly wrote her name; “but, if she has a fancy for that article, I am sure she’s welcome.”
“There, now, she’s yours, body and soul,” said St. Clare, handing the paper.
“No more mine now than she was before,” Miss Ophelia. “Nobody but God has a right to give her to me; but I can protect her now.”
“Well, she’s yours by a fiction of law, then,” said St. Clare, as he turned back into the parlor, and sat down to his paper.
Miss Ophelia, who seldom sat much in Marie’s company, followed him into the parlor, having first carefully laid away the paper.
“Augustine,” she said, suddenly, as she sat knitting, “have you ever made any provision for your servants, in case of your death?”
“No,” said St. Clare, as he read on.
“Then all your indulgence to them may prove a great cruelty, by and by.”
St. Clare had often thought the same thing himself; but he answered, negligently.
“Well, I mean to make a provision, by and by.”
“When?” said Miss Ophelia.
“O, one of these days.”
“What if you should die first?”
“Cousin, what’s the matter?” said St. Clare, laying down his paper and looking at her. “Do you think I show symptoms of yellow fever or cholera, that you are making post mortem arrangements with such zeal?”
“‘In the midst of life we are in death,’” said Miss Ophelia.
St. Clare rose up, and laying the paper down, carelessly, walked to the door that stood open on the verandah, to put an end to a conversation that was not agreeable to him. Mechanically, he repeated the last word again,—“Death!”—and, as he leaned against the railings, and watched the sparkling water as it rose and fell in the fountain; and, as in a dim and dizzy haze, saw flowers and trees and vases of the courts, he repeated, again the mystic word so common in every mouth, yet of such fearful power,—“DEATH!” “Strange that there should be such a word,” he said, “and such a thing, and we ever forget it; that one should be living, warm and beautiful, full of hopes, desires and wants, one day, and the next be gone, utterly gone, and forever!”
It was a warm, golden evening; and, as he walked to the other end of the verandah, he saw Tom busily intent on his Bible, pointing, as he did so, with his finger to each successive word, and whispering them to himself with an earnest air.
“Want me to read to you, Tom?” said St. Clare, seating himself carelessly by him.
“If Mas’r pleases,” said Tom, gratefully, “Mas’r makes it so much plainer.”
St. Clare took the book and glanced at the place, and began reading one of the passages which Tom had designated by the heavy marks around it. It ran as follows:
“When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all his holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory: and before him shall be gathered all nations; and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats.” St. Clare read on in an animated voice, till he came to the last of the verses.
“Then shall the king say unto him on his left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire: for I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was a stranger, an ye took me not in: naked, and ye clothed me not: I was sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they answer unto Him, Lord when saw we thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? Then shall he say unto them, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these my brethren, ye did it not to me.”
St. Clare seemed struck with this last passage, for he read it twice,—the second time slowly, and as if he were revolving the words in his mind.
“Tom,” he said, “these folks that get such hard measure seem to have been doing just what I have,—living good, easy, respectable lives; and not troubling themselves to inquire how many of their brethren were hungry or athirst, or sick, or in prison.”
Tom did not answer.
St. Clare rose up and walked thoughtfully up and down the verandah, seeming to forget everything in his own thoughts; so absorbed was he, that Tom had to remind him twice that the teabell had rung, before he could get his attention.
St. Clare was absent and thoughtful, all tea-time. After tea, he and Marie and Miss Ophelia took possession of the parlor almost in silence.
Marie disposed herself on a lounge, under a silken mosquito curtain, and was soon sound asleep. Miss Ophelia silently busied herself with her knitting. St. Clare sat down to the piano, and began playing a soft and melancholy movement with the ?olian accompaniment. He seemed in a deep reverie, and to be soliloquizing to himself by music. After a little, he opened one of the drawers, took out an old music-book whose leaves were yellow with age, and began turning it over.
“There,” he said to Miss Ophelia, “this was one of my mother’s books,—and here is her handwriting,—come and look at it. She copied and arranged this from Mozart’s Requiem.” Miss Ophelia came accordingly.
“It was something she used to sing often,” said St. Clare. “I think I can hear her now.”
He struck a few majestic chords, and began singing that grand old Latin piece, the “Dies Irae.”
Tom, who was listening in the outer verandah, was drawn by the sound to the very door, where he stood earnestly. He did not understand the words, of course; but the music and manner of singing appeared to affect him strongly, especially when St. Clare sang the more pathetic parts. Tom would have sympathized more heartily, if he had known the meaning of the beautiful words:
Recordare Jesu pie
Quod sum causa tuar viae
Ne me perdas, illa die
Querens me sedisti lassus
Redemisti crucem passus
Tantus laor non sit cassus.1
St. Clare threw a deep and pathetic expression into the words; for the shadowy veil of years seemed drawn away, and he seemed to hear his mother’s voice leading his. Voice and instrument seemed both living, and threw out with vivid sympathy those strains which the ethereal Mozart first conceived as his own dying requiem.
When St. Clare had done singing, he sat leaning his head upon his hand a few moments, and then began walking up and down the floor.
“What a sublime conception is that of a last judgment!” said he,—“a righting of all the wrongs of ages!—a solving of all moral problems, by an unanswerable wisdom! It is, indeed, a wonderful image.”
“It is a fearful one to us,” said Miss Ophelia.
“It ought to be to me, I suppose,” said St. Clare stopping, thoughtfully. “I was reading to Tom, this afternoon, that chapter in Matthew that gives an account of it, and I have been quite struck with it. One should have expected some terrible enormities charged to those who are excluded from Heaven, as the reason; but no,—they are condemned for not doing positive good, as if that included every possible harm.”
“Perhaps,” said Miss Ophelia, “it is impossible for a person who does no good not to do harm.”
“And what,” said St. Clare, speaking abstractedly, but with deep feeling, “what shall be said of one whose own heart, whose education, and the wants of society, have called in vain to some noble purpose; who has floated on, a dreamy, neutral spectator of the struggles, agonies, and wrongs of man, when he should have been a worker?”
“I should say,” said Miss Ophelia, “that he ought to repent, and begin now.”
“Always practical and to the point!” said St. Clare, his face breaking out into a smile. “You never leave me any time for general reflections, Cousin; you always bring me short up against the actual present; you have a kind of eternal now, always in your mind.”
“Now is all the time I have anything to do with,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Dear little Eva,—poor child!” said St. Clare, “she had set her little simple soul on a good work for me.”
It was the first time since Eva’s death that he had ever said as many words as these to her, and he spoke now evidently repressing very strong feeling.
“My view of Christianity is such,” he added, “that I think no man can consistently profess it without throwing the whole weight of his being against this monstrous system of injustice that lies at the foundation of all our society; and, if need be, sacrificing himself in the battle. That is, I mean that I could not be a Christian otherwise, though I have certainly had intercourse with a great many enlightened and Christian people who did no such thing; and I confess that the apathy of religious people on this subject, their want of perception of wrongs that filled me with horror, have engendered in me more scepticism than any other thing.”
“If you knew all this,” said Miss Ophelia, “why didn’t you do it?”
“O, because I have had only that kind of benevolence which consists in lying on a sofa, and cursing the church and clergy for not being martyrs and confessors. One can see, you know, very easily, how others ought to be martyrs.”
“Well, are you going to do differently now?” said Miss Ophelia.
“God only knows the future,” said St. Clare. “I am braver than I was, because I have lost all; and he who has nothing to lose can afford all risks.”
“And what are you going to do?”
“My duty, I hope, to the poor and lowly, as fast as I find it out,” said St. Clare, “beginning with my own servants, for whom I have yet done nothing; and, perhaps, at some future day, it may appear that I can do something for a whole class; something to save my country from the disgrace of that false position in which she now stands before all civilized nations.”
“Do you suppose it possible that a nation ever will voluntarily emancipate?” said Miss Ophelia.
“I don’t know,” said St. Clare. “This is a day of great deeds. Heroism and disinterestedness are rising up, here and there, in the earth. The Hungarian nobles set free millions of serfs, at an immense pecuniary loss; and, perhaps, among us may be found generous spirits, who do not estimate honor and justice by dollars and cents.”
“I hardly think so,” said Miss Ophelia.
“But, suppose we should rise up tomorrow and emancipate, who would educate these millions, and teach them how to use their freedom? They never would rise to do much among us. The fact is, we are too lazy and unpractical, ourselves, ever to give them much of an idea of that industry and energy which is necessary to form them into men. They will have to go north, where labor is the fashion,—the universal custom; and tell me, now, is there enough Christian philanthropy, among your northern states, to bear with the process of their education and elevation? You send thousands of dollars to foreign missions; but could you endure to have the heathen sent into your towns and villages, and give your time, and thoughts, and money, to raise them to the Christian standard? That’s what I want to know. If we emancipate, are you willing to educate? How many families, in your town, would take a negro man and woman, teach them, bear with them, and seek to make them Christians? How many merchants would take Adolph, if I wanted to make him a clerk; or mechanics, if I wanted him taught a trade? If I wanted to put Jane and Rosa to a school, how many schools are there in the northern states that would take them in? how many families that would board them? and yet they are as white as many a woman, north or south. You see, Cousin, I want justice done us. We are in a bad position. We are the more obvious oppressors of the negro; but the unchristian prejudice of the north is an oppressor almost equally severe.”
“Well, Cousin, I know it is so,” said Miss Ophelia,—“I know it was so with me, till I saw that it was my duty to overcome it; but, I trust I have overcome it; and I know there are many good people at the north, who in this matter need only to be taught what their duty is, to do it. It would certainly be a greater self-denial to receive heathen among us, than to send missionaries to them; but I think we would do it.”
“You would I know,” said St. Clare. “I’d like to see anything you wouldn’t do, if you thought it your duty!”
“Well, I’m not uncommonly good,” said Miss Ophelia. “Others would, if they saw things as I do. I intend to take Topsy home, when I go. I suppose our folks will wonder, at first; but I think they will be brought to see as I do. Besides, I know there are many people at the north who do exactly what you said.”
“Yes, but they are a minority; and, if we should begin to emancipate to any extent, we should soon hear from you.”
Miss Ophelia did not reply. There was a pause of some moments; and St. Clare’s countenance was overcast by a sad, dreamy expression.
“I don’t know what makes me think of my mother so much, tonight,” he said.” I have a strange kind of feeling, as if she were near me. I keep thinking of things she used to say. Strange, what brings these past things so vividly back to us, sometimes!”
St. Clare walked up and down the room for some minutes more, and then said,
“I believe I’ll go down street, a few moments, and hear the news, tonight.”
He took his hat, and passed out.
Tom followed him to the passage, out of the court, and asked if he should attend him.
“No, my boy,” said St. Clare. “I shall be back in an hour.”
Tom sat down in the verandah. It was a beautiful moonlight evening, and he sat watching the rising and falling spray of the fountain, and listening to its murmur. Tom thought of his home, and that he should soon be a free man, and able to return to it at will. He thought how he should work to buy his wife and boys. He felt the muscles of his brawny arms with a sort of joy, as he thought they would soon belong to himself, and how much they could do to work out the freedom of his family. Then he thought of his noble young master, and, ever second to that, came the habitual prayer that he had always offered for him; and then his thoughts passed on to the beautiful Eva, whom he now thought of among the angels; and he thought till he almost fancied that that bright face and golden hair were looking upon him, out of the spray of the fountain. And, so musing, he fell asleep, and dreamed he saw her coming bounding towards him, just as she used to come, with a wreath of jessamine in her hair, her cheeks bright, and her eyes radiant with delight; but, as he looked, she seemed to rise from the ground; her cheeks wore a paler hue,—her eyes had a deep, divine radiance, a golden halo seemed around her head,—and she vanished from his sight; and Tom was awakened by a loud knocking, and a sound of many voices at the gate.
He hastened to undo it; and, with smothered voices and heavy tread, came several men, bringing a body, wrapped in a cloak, and lying on a shutter. The light of the lamp fell full on the face; and Tom gave a wild cry of amazement and despair, that rung through all the galleries, as the men advanced, with their burden, to the open parlor door, where Miss Ophelia still sat knitting.
St. Clare had turned into a cafe, to look over an evening paper. As he was reading, an affray arose between two gentlemen in the room, who were both partially intoxicated. St. Clare and one or two others made an effort to separate them, and St. Clare received a fatal stab in the side with a bowie-knife, which he was attempting to wrest from one of them.
The house was full of cries and lamentations, shrieks and screams, servants frantically tearing their hair, throwing themselves on the ground, or running distractedly about, lamenting. Tom and Miss Ophelia alone seemed to have any presence of mind; for Marie was in strong hysteric convulsions. At Miss Ophelia’s direction, one of the lounges in the parlor was hastily prepared, and the bleeding form laid upon it. St. Clare had fainted, through pain and loss of blood; but, as Miss Ophelia applied restoratives, he revived, opened his eyes, looked fixedly on them, looked earnestly around the room, his eyes travelling wistfully over every object, and finally they rested on his mother’s picture.
The physician now arrived, and made his examination. It was evident, from the expression of his face, that there was no hope; but he applied himself to dressing the wound, and he and Miss Ophelia and Tom proceeded composedly with this work, amid the lamentations and sobs and cries of the affrighted servants, who had clustered about the doors and windows of the verandah.
“Now,” said the physician, “we must turn all these creatures out; all depends on his being kept quiet.”
St. Clare opened his eyes, and looked fixedly on the distressed beings, whom Miss Ophelia and the doctor were trying to urge from the apartment. “Poor creatures!” he said, and an expression of bitter self-reproach passed over his face. Adolph absolutely refused to go. Terror had deprived him of all presence of mind; he threw himself along the floor, and nothing could persuade him to rise. The rest yielded to Miss Ophelia’s urgent representations, that their master’s safety depended on their stillness and obedience.
St. Clare could say but little; he lay with his eyes shut, but it was evident that he wrestled with bitter thoughts. After a while, he laid his hand on Tom’s, who was kneeling beside him, and said, “Tom! poor fellow!”
“What, Mas’r?” said Tom, earnestly.
“I am dying!” said St. Clare, pressing his hand; “pray!”
“If you would like a clergyman—” said the physician.
St. Clare hastily shook his head, and said again to Tom, more earnestly, “Pray!”
And Tom did pray, with all his mind and strength, for the soul that was passing,—the soul that seemed looking so steadily and mournfully from those large, melancholy blue eyes. It was literally prayer offered with strong crying and tears.
When Tom ceased to speak, St. Clare reached out and took his hand, looking earnestly at him, but saying nothing. He closed his eyes, but still retained his hold; for, in the gates of eternity, the black hand and the white hold each other with an equal clasp. He murmured softly to himself, at broken intervals,
“Recordare Jesu pie—
Ne me perdas—illa die
Querens me—sedisti lassus.”
It was evident that the words he had been singing that evening were passing through his mind,—words of entreaty addressed to Infinite Pity. His lips moved at intervals, as parts of the hymn fell brokenly from them.
“His mind is wandering,” said the doctor.
“No! it is coming HOME, at last!” said St. Clare, energetically; “at last! at last!”
The effort of speaking exhausted him. The sinking paleness of death fell on him; but with it there fell, as if shed from the wings of some pitying spirit, a beautiful expression of peace, like that of a wearied child who sleeps.
So he lay for a few moments. They saw that the mighty hand was on him. Just before the spirit parted, he opened his eyes, with a sudden light, as of joy and recognition, and said “Mother!” and then he was gone!



第二十八章 团聚

  在圣克莱尔的这栋房子里,光阴仍一寸一寸地流逝。小舟虽已沉没,但波澜之后一切仍复归平静。日常生活的轨迹是辛苦、冷酷和乏味不堪的,但是它毫不顾及人的情感,仍然专横无情、冷漠严峻地向前不断延伸。人们仍得吃喝拉撒,仍得讨价还价,买进卖出,仍得问长问短,答对不休。说得更简单直白一点吧,尽管我们的生活乐趣早已荡然无存,但依然得如行尸走肉般生活下去,尽管主要的爱好已消失无影,但空洞机械的生活习惯仍在延续!

  以前,圣克莱尔的全部生存的乐趣和希望都不自觉地寄托在伊娃身上。他所经营的产业,他安排时间都是围着伊娃展开的,他为她购买东西,为她改变安排和布置……一切的一切,都是为了伊娃。长久以来,他似乎已经习以为常了。可是,现在伊娃已逝,他好像整个落空了,无论想什么、做什么都已经没有意义了。

  事实上,还存在着另外一种生存方式——人们只要对它持有信心,它就会在那些了无意义的时间密码前变成一个严肃重要的数字,从而把其后的密码都破解成难以言传的神奇的秩序。圣克莱尔非常清楚这一点:当他万念俱灰时,就仿佛会听见一个细微而纯真的声音在召唤他到天上去,并看见纤细的手指向生命的道路。但是,圣克莱尔已被深重的伤感的倦怠压得喘不过气来,他真的是一蹶不振了。圣克莱尔有一种天性,那就是凭着他的才能和见识,他对宗教事务的了解往往比那些讲求实效的基督徒们还要深刻透彻。有些人确实是如此,他们对灵性问题并不甚关心,但对其中的细致的差别和奥妙却有天生的敏锐的感受力和领悟力。故而摩尔、拜伦、歌德描述真挚的宗教情感的话语,会比一个终生怀有宗教情感的教徒更为精辟。在这些人心目中,漠视宗教是一种更可怕的背叛,是更重的罪孽。

  虽说圣克莱尔从未受过任何宗教义务的束缚,但他敏锐的天性却使他对基督徒应尽的各种义务有直觉的深刻理解。因此,他依仗着自己的超凡见识,竭力不去做那些有可能让他受到良心谴责的事,以免将来有一天会为此付出代价。人真是矛盾的复杂集合体啊!尤其是在宗教理想问题上,更显得摇摆不定。因此,冒然去承担一种义务而做不到,反倒不如不去承担它。

  无论如何,现在的圣克莱尔与以往是截然不同了。他虔诚而仔细地阅读《圣经》,冷静而认真地思考自己和仆人们的关系——这样难免会使他对从前和现在的许多做法感到厌恶。他回到新奥尔良后就开始处理汤姆的事,一旦把那些法律手续办妥,汤姆就可以获得自由了。圣克莱尔每天和汤姆呆在一起的时间长了,因为只有汤姆是这广阔的世间最能让他想到伊娃的人。尽管以前圣克莱尔总是把感情埋得很深,现在却固执地把汤姆留在身边,止不住把心中的点点滴滴向他倾诉。不过,如果谁见到汤姆这位时刻紧跟在主人身后的仆人脸上流露出的关切忠厚之情,对圣克莱尔的倾吐就不会感到奇怪了。

  “汤姆,”圣克莱尔在为汤姆办理法律手续的第二天对他说,“我打算还你自由之身。你去收抬一下行李,近日就可以启程近回肯塔基了。”

  一听这话,汤姆立刻喜形于色,他举起双手,高呼一声:“谢天谢地!”欣喜之情难以形容。圣克莱尔见此情景,有些莫名的烦躁。汤姆这样急于离开他,使他微感不快。

  “你在这儿的日子不至于度日如年吧?怎么听到离开如此兴奋?”圣克莱尔冷冷地说。

  “不,老爷,不是那么回事,可是我就要自由了,怎么能不高兴呢?”

  “汤姆,难道你没想过,留在这儿兴许比你获得自由更好呢!”

  “不,怎么会呢?”汤姆有力地回答道,“圣克莱尔老爷,才不是那么回事呢!”

  “可是,汤姆,单论干活,你绝不能像在我这儿一样穿得舒适,过得舒心哪!”

  “这个我知道,老爷您对我真是再好也没有了。可是,老爷,我就是宁愿穿破旧衣服,住破旧房子,只要是我自己的,再破我也愿意;穿得再好,吃得再讲究,只要是别人的,我就不愿意。老爷,我就是这样想的,这也是人之常情。您说呢?”

  “或许是这样吧。汤姆,过不了一个月你就要走了,离开我了,”圣克莱尔惆怅地说,“唉,怎么可能不走呢?老天知道。”他轻叹了一声,站起身来,在屋子里踱开了方步。

  “老爷只要还在痛苦中,我是不会离开的!”汤姆说,“我会一直呆在您身边,只要我对您有用处。”

  “你是说我还在痛苦中,你就不会走,是吗,汤姆?”圣克莱尔说,凄凉地朝窗外望去,“可是我的痛苦何时才能休止啊!”

  “老爷若成了基督徒,痛苦就会消失。”汤姆说。

  “你真打算等到那一天吗?”站在窗边的圣克莱尔转过身来,手放在汤姆肩上,微笑着说,“喂,汤姆,你真是个心软的傻瓜!可是,我不会让你挨到那一天的。赶紧回家和老婆孩子团聚吧!代我向他们问好。”

  “我相信那一天总会来临的,”汤姆的眼眶里饱含着泪水,他深情地说,“上帝还有使命要交给您呢!”

  “你说‘使命’,汤姆?”圣克莱尔说,“好吧,你说说看,是什么使命,我洗耳恭听。”

  “嗯……就连我这个苦命人上帝都给我安排了使命呢!老爷您见多识广,又这么富有,上帝可以安排您做很多事呢!”

  “汤姆,你似乎认为上帝需要我们替他做很多事。”圣克莱尔说道。

  “难道不对吗?我们为上帝的子民做事,就是为上帝做事。”汤姆说。

  “这是文明的神学,汤姆;我敢打赌,这比B博士的布道要精彩得多。”圣克莱尔说。

  这时仆人通报说有客来访,谈话就此结束。

  玛丽·圣克莱尔痛失爱女,自然十分悲伤。不过,她这种女人惯于在自己不快的时候,让周围的人也快活不起来。因此,她的贴身女仆们都倍加悼念已逝的小主人。每当她的母亲对仆人们提出种种武断专横、自私自利的苛求时,总是出来当她们的护身符,用令人倾倒的态度为她们委婉地求情。可怜的老妈咪在此地举目无亲,只将伊娃作为心头惟一的安慰;现在伊娃已去,她心都碎了,夜夜以泪洗面。由于过于伤心,心力交瘁,她侍奉女主人不如以前麻利了,常惹得玛丽勃然大怒。现在,再没有人出来庇护她了。

  奥菲利亚小姐对伊娃的死同样痛彻骨髓。不过,在她诚实善良的心里,悲痛已化为生命的源泉。她比以往更温柔体贴了,她做各项工作都是兢兢业业,态度更为沉稳精干,仿佛达到了一个能与自己灵魂沟通的人才能达到的境界。她主要以《圣经》为课本,教托普西识字更为认真了;她不害怕与托普西接触,也不再流露出那种难以抑制的厌恶感,因为那种感觉已完全消失了。她现在是以伊娃第一次在她面前显露出来的温柔的品质来看待托普西,托普西仿佛成了上帝委派给她的将其引上荣耀与圣德之路的人。托普西并非立马就变成了圣人,但伊娃在世的所为和死亡显然给她带来了深刻的影响,她先前那种麻木不仁、一切都无所谓的态度消失了,她也变得有情有义,满怀振奋向上和憧憬之情。尽管这种努力时断时续,难以持之以恒,但从未完全断绝,停辍一段时间之后总会重新开始。

  一天,奥菲利亚小姐派罗莎去叫托普西。托普西一边走,一边慌慌张张地往怀里塞什么东西。

  “你在做什么,调皮鬼?我敢打赌你又偷东西了。”矮个子罗莎一把拽住托普西的胳膊,厉声质问道。

  “你走开,罗莎小姐!”托普西竭力挣脱她,“这不关你的事!”

  “不关我的事?”罗莎说道,“我亲眼看见你鬼鬼祟祟地藏什么东西。得了,你的鬼把戏还骗得了我?”罗莎揪住托普西的胳膊,伸手就去抢她怀里的东西。托普西被激怒了,她又踢又打,竭力维护她自己的权利。奥菲利亚小姐和圣克莱尔被吵闹声惊动了,立刻赶到了现场。“她偷东西!”罗莎指控道。

  “我没有!”托普西大声申辩道,气得哽咽起来。

  “不管是什么,给我看看。”奥菲利亚坚决地说。

  托普西迟疑了片刻,不过,奥菲利亚小姐说第二遍的时候,她就从怀里掏出一个小袋子。这个袋子是用她的一只旧长简袜的袜筒缝制的。

  奥菲利亚小姐倒出袋子里的东西,那是伊娃送给托普西的一个本子,上面摘录了一段段《圣经》里的短文,全按日期顺序排列着;另外有一个纸包,里面是伊娃在那个难忘的临终诀别的日子送给她的一绺长发。

  一条从丧服上扯下的长长的黑色缎带映入了圣克莱尔的眼帘。这是托普西用来捆扎小本子的。看见这些,圣克莱尔不由感慨万分。

  “你为什么用这个来包本子呢?”圣克莱尔弯腰拾起缎带问道。

  “因为……因为……因为这是伊娃小姐送给我的。噢,求求您别把它拿走!”说着,她瘫软在地上,用围裙掩住脸,开始啜泣起来。

  这真是一幕又可怜又可笑的奇特的场景:旧的小长简袜,黑色缎带,小本子,美丽柔软的金发,还有托普西那伤心欲绝的模样。

  圣克莱尔笑了,但笑中有泪。

  “好了,好了,别哭了,都还给你。”说着,圣克莱尔将东西裹在一起放进托普西怀里,拉着奥菲利亚朝客厅走去。

  “依我看,你还真有希望把这小鬼教育成材呢!”圣克莱尔伸出大拇指朝肩后指了一指,“凡有怜悯之心的人都可能变为好人,你得再努把力,好好教育她啊!”

  “这孩子很有进步,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我对她期望很大。不过,奥古斯丁,”说着,她把一只手搭在他的胳膊上,“我想问清楚,这孩子到底是你的,还是我的?”

  “怎么啦,我不是早就说过把她给你吗?”奥古斯丁说。

  “可是那没有法律保障。我希望她合法地成为我的人。”奥菲利亚小姐说道。

  “哎呀!姐姐,”奥古斯丁说道,“废奴派的人会怎么想呢?如果你是奴隶主的话,他们恐怕会为你这种倒退的行为而绝食一天。”

  “咳,你说什么瞎话呢!我要她成为我的人是因为只有这样,我才有权将她带到自由州去,还她以自由。这样,我对她所做的努力都不会是徒劳无功了。”

  “哦,姐姐,你这种‘作恶以成善’的做法似乎并不怎么高明,我可不同意。”

  “我可没和你开玩笑,我是认真的,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“如果我没把她从奴隶制的魔掌中拯救出来,那即使把她教育成个基督徒也是枉然。因此,如果你是真心把这个孩子交给我,就请你给我一张赠送证书或是合法的证明。”

  “好的,好的,我会照办的。”圣克莱尔一面说,一面坐下来,打开一张报纸开始阅读。

  “可是我现在就要。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “何必这么急呢?”

  “争分夺秒嘛!来,这儿有纸、笔和墨水,你写张证明就行了。”

  像圣克莱尔这种脾气的人,大都对这种风风火火的作风深恶痛绝。因此,奥菲利亚小姐这种说做就做的果断着实让他生气。

  “喂,你是怎么啦?”他说,“难道你信不过我吗?你这样咄咄逼人,人家还以为你做过犹太人的学生呢!”

  “我只想把事情办得稳妥一些,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“如果你死了,或是破产了,托普西就会被赶到交易所去,那样我就毫无办法了。”

  “你真是目光长远。好吧,既然我已经落到了北佬手里,就只有让步的份了。”说完,圣克莱尔挥笔写下一张赠送证书,这对精通法律的他来说简直是易如反掌。证书后头,他龙飞凤舞地签上了自己的名字。

  “喏,现在是白纸黑字,一清二楚了吧,弗蒙特小姐?”说着,他将证书递过去。

  “这才好了,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“不过,没有证人成吗?”

  “哎,真是的。——对了,我有了!”他打开通向玛丽房间的房门,喊道,“玛丽,姐姐让你签个字,你过来,就签在这儿。”

  “这是做什么呀?”玛丽看了证书一眼,说道,“真可笑!我还以为姐姐心肠软,不会干这种可怕的事呢。”她一面漫不经心地签上自己的名字,一面又说道,“不过,姐姐真要喜欢那东西,倒是很好咧!”“好了,现在托普西从精神到肉体都归属于你了。”圣克莱尔将证书递过去。

  “她并不比从前更属于我,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“只有上帝才有权把她交给我。我只不过比以前更有能力保护她。”

  “好啦!通过法律这玩意儿,你现在真正拥有她了。”圣克莱尔说着,转身进入客厅,继续看他的报纸。

  奥菲利亚小姐和玛丽向来话不投机,因而也就小心翼翼地收拾好证书,随奥古斯丁到客厅去了。

  “奥古斯丁,”她坐在那儿织毛线,突然想起什么,问道,“你替仆人们做过什么安排没有?万一你死了,他们怎么办?”

  “没有。”圣克莱尔心不在焉地回答,仍去看他的报纸。

  “那么,你这么放纵他们,以后或许会变成一件很可怕的事。”圣克莱尔未尝没想到过这一层。不过,他依旧漫不经心地答道:“哦,我会做些准备,等过些日子再说吧。”

  “什么时候?”奥菲利亚紧问不舍。

  “噢,就这几天。”

  “如果你先死了,那可怎么办?”

  “姐姐,你到底怎么回事?”圣克莱尔终于无可忍耐了,他放下报纸,看着她,“我是得了黄热病还是霍乱病怎么着,你怎么这么积极地为我安排后事?”

  “我生即我死。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  圣克莱尔站起来,懒洋洋地收起报纸,朝面向走廊的门边走去,想趁机结束这次不愉快的谈话。他嘴里机械地重复着“死亡”两个字,然后倚在走廊上的栏杆边,注视着喷泉上溅起的亮晶晶的小水珠。他隔着水帘看院子里的花草树木盆景,就像透过迷雾一般亦真亦幻。他又反复咂摸着“死亡”这神秘的字眼——人们时常提起它,却又视为畏途。“真奇怪啊!世间竟有这样的字眼,”他说,“并且确有此事,而我们总是忘掉它;一个人今天还活得美好滋润,充满企盼、幻想和希冀,明天竟然会结束生命,就此一去不返了。”

  这是一个彩霞满天的黄昏,当圣克莱尔走到走廊另一端时,发现汤姆正在那儿全神贯注地阅读《圣经》呢。他一面看,一面用手指在书上一个字一个字点着,嘴巴里还轻声念着。

  “要我念给你听吗,汤姆?”圣克莱尔说着,坐在了汤姆身边。

  “那就有劳您了。”汤姆感激地说,“老爷念起来就清楚多了。”

  圣克莱尔看了一眼汤姆念过的地方,就念起用粗线划过的一段《圣经》来,这一段经文是这样的:

  “基督耶稣集荣耀之光同诸天使下临人间时,要坐在他尊贵荣耀的宝座上,万民都聚集在他周围。他将把他们分开,就像牧羊人把羊分开一样。”圣克莱尔声调激昂,一直念到最后一节。

  “然后主对人们说,‘你们这些受诅咒的人,远离我到那不灭的烈火中去吧,因为我饥饿时,你们不给我食物;我口渴时,你们不给我水喝;我漂流他乡时,你们不让我住宿;我赤身裸体时,你们不给我衣服;我病在狱中时,你们不来看望我。’人们会说,‘主啊,我们什么时候看见您饿了,渴了,流落在外或赤身裸体或病倒牢中没人照顾呢?’主会回答说,‘这些事你们不做在我这些兄弟中最小的一个身上,也就是没做在我身上。’”

  圣克莱尔被这一段深深打动了,他念了两遍。念第二遍时,他的速度非常缓慢,好像在用心地领会每个字每句话的意义。

  “汤姆,”他说,“我的所作所为与这些受严惩的人有什么区别呢?一辈子过着宽裕安逸、锦衣玉食的生活,却从来没去想过我的兄弟还有多少人在受冻挨饿、疾病缠身或身陷囹圄。”

  汤姆没有回答。

  圣克莱尔站起身来,若有所思地在走廊上踱起步来,外面的一切似乎都不存在了,他完全沉浸在自己的思绪里,以至于午茶铃响也没有听见,直到汤姆提醒了他两遍,这才回过神来。

  整个午茶时,圣克莱尔都满腹心事,思绪重重。喝过午茶后,他、玛丽以及奥菲利亚小姐各自走进客厅,谁也不开口说话。

  玛丽躺在一张挂有丝绸蚊帐的躺椅上,没多会儿就沉沉入梦了。奥菲利亚小姐默默地织着毛线。圣克莱尔坐到钢琴前,开始弹奏一段有低音伴奏的舒缓而忧郁的乐章,他仿佛潜入冥想之中,正通过音乐来倾诉。过了一会儿,他打开一个抽屉,取出一本泛黄的旧乐谱翻阅起来。

  “你瞧,”他对奥菲利亚小姐说,“这本子是我母亲的,这儿还有她的亲笔字呢,你过来看看。这是她从莫扎特的《安魂曲》中摘录下来编辑成册的。”奥菲利亚小姐闻声走过来。

  “这是她过去常唱的一支曲子,”圣克莱尔说,“现在我仍仿佛能听见她在唱。”

  他弹了几段优美的和弦,便唱起那首庄严、古老的拉丁曲子《最后审判日》。

  汤姆一直站在走廊外听着,这会儿又被美妙的琴声吸引到门边,他站在那儿热切地听着。虽然他听不懂拉丁语的歌词,但那优美的旋律和圣克莱尔脸上的表情却让他深深感动,尤其是圣克莱尔唱到伤感的地方。如果汤姆能听懂那优美的歌词,他内心一定会产生强烈的共鸣。

  啊,耶稣,为什么,

  你忍受了人世间的凌辱和背弃,

  却不忍将我抛弃,即便在那可怕的岁月里,

  为了寻觅我,你疲乏的双脚急急奔忙,

  十字架上,你的灵魂经历了死亡;

  但愿这一切的辛劳不会付诸东流。

  圣克莱尔怀着深深的忧伤唱完了这首歌,逝去的岁月的影子又隐隐约约地浮了上来,他仿佛听见他的母亲的歌声在导引着他。歌声、琴声如此撩人心弦,又如此生动逼真,完全把离世前的莫扎特创作《安魂曲》的情景再现出来了。

  圣克莱尔唱完之后,头枕在手上靠了一会儿,就起身到客厅里踱起步来。

  “最后的审判日是一种崇高的构想啊!”

  圣克莱尔说,“千古的冤案都会昭雪,无上的智慧会解决一切道德问题,这的确是一种伟大的设想啊!”

  “可对我们来说都是一种可怕的设想。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “正是如此。”圣克莱尔说,他沉思了会儿,接着说,“今天下午我给汤姆念《马太福音》,讲到最后审判日那章时,真是慨叹良多。人们总以为被排除在天堂之外的人都是犯了滔天大罪,其实并非如此,他们只是在世时没有行善积德,而这似乎就将一切可能的有害行为都囊括了,所以他们也受到了惩罚。”

  “或许如此,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“一个不做善事的人不可能没做坏事。”

  “那么,你怎么看待这样一个人,”圣克莱尔心不在焉但却深情地说,“这个人的良心,他所受的良好的教育以及社会的需要都召唤他去做一番高尚的事业,可是他并没有那么做。人类在为挣脱苦难而斗争,在蒙冤受屈,他本该有所行动,可他却置之不理,糊里糊涂地随波逐流。你对这种人有什么看法?”

  “依我说,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“他得痛改前非,马上就行动起来。”

  “你总是那么实事求是,又毫不容情!”圣克莱尔笑着说,“你从来不给别人一点全盘考虑的余地。姐姐,你总是让我面对现实,你也老是考虑现在,你心里总是装着这个。”

  “对,我最关心的就是现实。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “伊娃,我亲爱的孩子,这个小可怜,”圣克莱尔说,“她曾经试图用她那颗幼稚赤诚的心来感染我。”

  这是伊娃去世后,圣克莱尔说的第一句关于她的话。说这话时,他显然在压抑着内心强烈的情感。

  圣克莱尔接着说:“我对基督教的看法是:如果一个人一贯笃信基督教,他就必须全力以赴地去反对这个已成为社会基础的可怕罪恶的制度,必要时,不惜肝脑涂地。如果我是基督徒的话,我就会这么干。但是我接触了许多文明而且开通的基督徒,他们并没有这么做。说实话,他们其实是无动于衷的,对那些骇人听闻的暴行只当是事不关己,充耳不闻,这就让我不禁对基督教更增几分怀疑。”

  “既然你把事情看得如此透彻,那你为什么不采取行动呢?”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “唉,因为我只会躺在沙发上指指点点,诅咒教会和牧师们没有殉道精神,没有听取忏悔的耐心。我的善心止乎此。要知道,任何人对别人的事总是一目了然,所谓旁观者清嘛。”

  “那么你打算改变以往的做法吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “以后的事只有老天知道,”圣克莱尔说,“我现在比以前勇敢多了,因为我一无所有。一个没什么可失去的人是敢冒任何风险的。”

  “那你打算如何呢?”

  “我必须先弄清楚对那些穷苦卑微的黑人的责任,”圣克莱尔说,“这之后,我就打算从我的仆人身上着手,迄今我还没为他们做过什么呢。或许将来的某一天,我会为整个黑人阶层做点什么。目前,我们的文明处于一种错位的状态,我应该竭力使它摆脱这种尴尬。”

  “那你认为一个国家有可能自动解放奴隶吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “说不准,”圣克莱尔说,“这个时代是诞生伟大行动的时代,世界各地的英雄主义和无私精神都在蓬勃发展,匈牙利贵族损失了大量金钱,却解放了好几百万农奴;说不定我们当中也有这样大公无私、愿意慷慨解囊的人物。他们衡量荣誉和公理的尺度将不再是美元和美分。”

  “我不敢深信。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “不过,假使明天我们就解放了全国的奴隶,那由谁来教育这数以万计的黑奴呢,谁来教导他们使用自己的自由权利?在这儿,人们是不会有所行动的——这里的人们懒散惯了,不切实际,连做人的基本的勤俭艰苦的道理都没法传授给他们。他们必须到北方去,那儿劳动已成为一种风气和习惯。这样的话,请你告诉我,你们北方各州是否有足够的基督宽容精神来忍受教育、提高黑奴的漫长过程?你们把大量的金钱投往国外资助教会,可是如果将这些异教徒送到你们的城镇和乡村去,需要你们花费人力、财力和时间去教育他们,你们会乐意吗?在你们的城市里,有多少人家愿意收容一个黑种男人或女人,教育他们并与之融洽相处,使之成为基督徒呢?如果让阿道夫去做一个店员,有多少商家愿意接受他呢?要么,让他去学一门手艺,有多少技师肯收留他呢?如果让简和罗莎去上学,有多少学校愿意招收她们呢?有多少人家愿意为她们提供食宿呢?事实上,她们的皮肤无论是在北方,还是在南方,都和许多人相差不远哪!姐姐,你看,你们得对我们公正一些,我们的处境非常糟糕,因为南方对黑人的压迫较为明显,可是北方各州对黑人的歧视同样违背基督教义,这并不比南方强到哪儿去呀!”

  “的确,我承认情况确如你所言,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“实际上,过去我自身就是这样的。后来我才认识到应该改变这种态度,现在我相信自己已经转变了。北方各州有许多善良的人,只要他们被告知应尽何种职责,他们就会去做的。比起让传教士到异教徒中去传教,我认为在自己家中接受异教徒更需要一种克己献身的精神。不过,我相信我们还是愿意做出这种牺牲的。”

  “你当然会做到,我相信,”圣克莱尔说,“只要你认为有责任去做某件事,我还没见过你做不到的呢!”

  “噢,我并不是什么超凡脱俗的圣人,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“如果有人看问题的角度和我一样,他也会这么做的。我回去时,决定把托普西带走,我想家里人起先会感到奇怪,不过最终他们会理解我的做法的。何况,北方有许多人都正做着你说的那些事情。”

  “不错,不过他们毕竟是少数。如果我们真的大规模解放黑奴的话,我相信很快就能听见你们的回音。”

  奥菲利亚小姐并不回答,两人沉默了一会儿。圣克莱尔的脸上突然笼上一层迷惘哀伤。

  “不知为什么今晚我总是想起我的母亲。”他说,“我有一种奇怪的感觉,好像她近在咫尺,我老是想起她过去常说的事情。真是神奇啊,不知怎么回事,过去的一幕幕竟然那么生动地逼现眼前。”

  圣克莱尔在房间踱了一会儿,说:“我想到街上遛遛,听听今晚的新闻。”他拿起帽子走了出去。

  汤姆跟着他走到院子外的走道上,问是否需要有人陪着。

  “不用了,汤姆,”圣克莱尔说,“一小时后我就回来。”

  汤姆在走廊上坐下来,这是一个月光如水的夜晚,他坐在那儿凝望喷泉上飞溅的小水珠,听着那低低的水声,想起了自己的家,想到自己很快就会成为一个自由人,想到什么时候就可以回家了。他想着怎样拼命干活,好把妻儿赶紧赎出来。一想到他的臂膀就要成为自己的,能干活来换取一家的自由了,他忍不住满足地抚摸自己胳膊上结实的肌肉。而后,他又想起年轻高贵的主人,就为他祷告起来,一想起主人就止不住为他祷告,这已成了汤姆的习惯了。他的思绪又转到可爱的伊娃身上,他想她已成为天使中的一员了,他想着想着,似乎觉得那个披满金发的小脑袋,那张灿烂明媚的笑脸正透过喷泉的水雾望着他呢。这样想着,他不知不觉地睡着了,梦中依稀看见伊娃蹦蹦跳跳地朝他走来。和以往一样,她头上戴着一顶玫瑰花编的花冠,两颊发光,双眼里迸射出喜悦的光芒。可是,当汤姆再定睛看时,伊娃又仿佛是从地底下走出来似的,两颊苍白,眼睛里放射出深邃而圣洁的光辉,头上罩着一轮金色的光环,转眼间,她就消失无影了。一阵急促的敲门声和门外喧哗的人声把汤姆惊醒了,他赶紧把门打开。随着低低的人声和沉滞的脚步声进来几个人,他们抬着一扇百叶窗,上面躺着一个人,身上盖着袍子。当马灯照到这个躺着的人脸上时,汤姆禁不住震惊而绝望地哀叫一声,声音响彻整个走廊。那几个人抬着百叶窗继续朝前走去,一直抬到客厅门口,奥菲利亚小姐正坐在那儿织毛线。

  事情是这样的:刚才圣克莱尔走进一家咖啡馆,想看看晚报,他正在看报时,两个醉气醺天的汉子发生了冲突;圣克莱尔和另外一人想把他们俩拉开,不料其中一个手里拿着一把猎刀,圣克莱尔想把刀夺下来,却在腰间受了致命的一刀。屋里顿时充满了痛哭,哀号,尖叫声,仆人们扑倒在地板上,有的捶胸顿足,拼命撕扯自己的头发,有的张惶失措地四处奔窜。只有汤姆和奥菲利亚小姐还保持着一点镇定。玛丽那严重的歇斯底里的痉挛症又发作了。在奥菲利亚小姐的指挥下,门厅里的一张躺椅很快被布置妥当,那具流血的躯体被抬了上去。由于剧痛和失血过多,圣克莱尔已昏迷不醒,奥菲利亚小姐做了些急救措施,他才苏醒过来,眼睛定定地望着他们,转而又环视屋内,看屋子里每一样东西。最后,他的视线落在他母亲的画像上。

  医生来了,开始检查。从他的表情一望而知,圣克莱尔是没救了。然而,他还是尽力包扎伤口。医生、奥菲利亚小姐和汤姆正从容冷静地包扎伤口,仆人们却失魂落魄地蜷缩在门口、窗户下,哭声震天。

  “现在,我们得将仆人们全部赶走,”医生说,“一切就在于能否保持绝对的安静。”

  正当奥菲利亚小姐和医生催促仆人们离开时,圣克莱尔又睁开了双眼,目不转睛地看着那些不幸的人们。“可怜的人们!”说着,痛苦的自责之色显现在他脸上。阿道夫横躺在地板上,死活也不肯出去,恐惧已让他失去了一切理智。其余的人听奥菲利亚小姐说主人的生命就悬于一线之间,必须保持绝对的肃静,就陆续离开了客厅。

  圣克莱尔已经快说不出话了,他躺在那儿,痛苦地紧闭双眼,内心却经历着痛苦的挣扎。

  过了一会儿,他将手搭在跪在他身边的汤姆的手上,说,“汤姆,苦命的人啊!”

  “老爷,您说什么?”汤姆急切地问道。

  “唉,汤姆,我就要死了,你为我做临终祈祷吧!”圣克莱尔紧紧地握住了汤姆的手。

  “如果你想请一个牧师来——”医生说。

  圣克莱尔摇了摇头,急切地说:“汤姆,你开始祷告吧。”

  汤姆完全投入到为这颗即将脱离尘世的灵魂的祷告之中。圣克莱尔那双睁大的充满忧伤的蓝眼睛里折射着他的灵魂之光,就那么定定地、无限忧愁地望着汤姆,这真是催人泪下的祷告。

  做完祷告之后,圣克莱尔伸出手抓住汤姆的手,恳切地望着他,但一句话也没有说。他闭上了眼睛,但两人的手仍紧紧交握着——在永恒的天国之门前,黑人的手和白人的手就是这么平等地,友好地握在一起。圣克莱尔断断续续地轻声哼唱着:

  耶稣啊,我们要谨记:

  黑暗的日子里,你不肯将我抛弃;

  为了寻找我,你疲惫不堪四处奔忙。

  圣克莱尔显然在脑海里搜寻到那天夜晚他所唱的那首歌的歌词,那是对仁爱的主的歌颂。他的嘴嗫嚅着,时断时续地吐出那首歌的歌词。

  “他已经神志不清了。”医生说。

  “不,不,我终于快回家了!”圣克莱尔有力地驳斥说,“就快回家了!回家了!”

  他耗尽了最后一丝力气,死亡的灰白色在他脸上显得更浓重;可是紧接着却代之以一副宁静、安详的表情,就像是在慈善的天使的翼护之下所呈现出的美妙光辉,又像是困乏的孩子终于沉沉睡去后所特有的可爱安静。

  圣克莱尔就这么躺着,所有人都心里明白,死神的魔爪已攫住了他。在他的灵魂将要超脱尘寰之前,他竭力睁开了双眼,眼睛里闪烁着异常的似重逢故人的喜悦之光,接着他叫一声“母亲”,就与世长辞了。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 29
The Unprotected
We hear often of the distress of the negro servants, on the loss of a kind master; and with good reason, for no creature on God’s earth is left more utterly unprotected and desolate than the slave in these circumstances.
The child who has lost a father has still the protection of friends, and of the law; he is something, and can do something,—has acknowledged rights and position; the slave has none. The law regards him, in every respect, as devoid of rights as a bale of merchandise. The only possible ackowledgment of any of the longings and wants of a human and immortal creature, which are given to him, comes to him through the sovereign and irresponsible will of his master; and when that master is stricken down, nothing remains.
The number of those men who know how to use wholly irresponsible power humanely and generously is small. Everybody knows this, and the slave knows it best of all; so that he feels that there are ten chances of his finding an abusive and tyrannical master, to one of his finding a considerate and kind one. Therefore is it that the wail over a kind master is loud and long, as well it may be.
When St. Clare breathed his last, terror and consternation took hold of all his household. He had been stricken down so in a moment, in the flower and strength of his youth! Every room and gallery of the house resounded with sobs and shrieks of despair.
Marie, whose nervous system had been enervated by a constant course of self-indulgence, had nothing to support the terror of the shock, and, at the time her husband breathed his last, was passing from one fainting fit to another; and he to whom she had been joined in the mysterious tie of marriage passed from her forever, without the possibility of even a parting word.
Miss Ophelia, with characteristic strength and self-control, had remained with her kinsman to the last,—all eye, all ear, all attention; doing everything of the little that could be done, and joining with her whole soul in the tender and impassioned prayers which the poor slave had poured forth for the soul of his dying master.
When they were arranging him for his last rest, they found upon his bosom a small, plain miniature case, opening with a spring. It was the miniature of a noble and beautiful female face; and on the reverse, under a crystal, a lock of dark hair. They laid them back on the lifeless breast,—dust to dust,—poor mournful relics of early dreams, which once made that cold heart beat so warmly!
Tom’s whole soul was filled with thoughts of eternity; and while he ministered around the lifeless clay, he did not once think that the sudden stroke had left him in hopeless slavery. He felt at peace about his master; for in that hour, when he had poured forth his prayer into the bosom of his Father, he had found an answer of quietness and assurance springing up within himself. In the depths of his own affectionate nature, he felt able to perceive something of the fulness of Divine love; for an old oracle hath thus written,—“He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.” Tom hoped and trusted, and was at peace.
But the funeral passed, with all its pageant of black crape, and prayers, and solemn faces; and back rolled the cool, muddy waves of every-day life; and up came the everlasting hard inquiry of “What is to be done next?”
It rose to the mind of Marie, as, dressed in loose morning-robes, and surrounded by anxious servants, she sat up in a great easy-chair, and inspected samples of crape and bombazine. It rose to Miss Ophelia, who began to turn her thoughts towards her northern home. It rose, in silent terrors, to the minds of the servants, who well knew the unfeeling, tyrannical character of the mistress in whose hands they were left. All knew, very well, that the indulgences which had been accorded to them were not from their mistress, but from their master; and that, now he was gone, there would be no screen between them and every tyrannous infliction which a temper soured by affliction might devise.
It was about a fortnight after the funeral, that Miss Ophelia, busied one day in her apartment, heard a gentle tap at the door. She opened it, and there stood Rosa, the pretty young quadroon, whom we have before often noticed, her hair in disorder, and her eyes swelled with crying.
“O, Miss Feeley,” she said, falling on her knees, and catching the skirt of her dress, “do, do go to Miss Marie for me! do plead for me! She’s goin’ to send me out to be whipped—look there!” And she handed to Miss Ophelia a paper.
It was an order, written in Marie’s delicate Italian hand, to the master of a whipping-establishment to give the bearer fifteen lashes.
“What have you been doing?” said Miss Ophelia.
“You know, Miss Feely, I’ve got such a bad temper; it’s very bad of me. I was trying on Miss Marie’s dress, and she slapped my face; and I spoke out before I thought, and was saucy; and she said that she’d bring me down, and have me know, once for all, that I wasn’t going to be so topping as I had been; and she wrote this, and says I shall carry it. I’d rather she’d kill me, right out.”
Miss Ophelia stood considering, with the paper in her hand.
“You see, Miss Feely,” said Rosa, “I don’t mind the whipping so much, if Miss Marie or you was to do it; but, to be sent to a man! and such a horrid man,—the shame of it, Miss Feely!”
Miss Ophelia well knew that it was the universal custom to send women and young girls to whipping-houses, to the hands of the lowest of men,—men vile enough to make this their profession,—there to be subjected to brutal exposure and shameful correction. She had known it before; but hitherto she had never realized it, till she saw the slender form of Rosa almost convulsed with distress. All the honest blood of womanhood, the strong New England blood of liberty, flushed to her cheeks, and throbbed bitterly in her indignant heart; but, with habitual prudence and self-control, she mastered herself, and, crushing the paper firmly in her hand, she merely said to Rosa,
“Sit down, child, while I go to your mistress.”
“Shameful! monstrous! outrageous!” she said to herself, as she was crossing the parlor.
She found Marie sitting up in her easy-chair, with Mammy standing by her, combing her hair; Jane sat on the ground before her, busy in chafing her feet.
“How do you find yourself, today?” said Miss Ophelia.
A deep sigh, and a closing of the eyes, was the only reply, for a moment; and then Marie answered, “O, I don’t know, Cousin; I suppose I’m as well as I ever shall be!” and Marie wiped her eyes with a cambric handkerchief, bordered with an inch deep of black.
“I came,” said Miss Ophelia, with a short, dry cough, such as commonly introduces a difficult subject,—“I came to speak with you about poor Rosa.”
Marie’s eyes were open wide enough now, and a flush rose to her sallow cheeks, as she answered, sharply,
“Well, what about her?”
“She is very sorry for her fault.”
“She is, is she? She’ll be sorrier, before I’ve done with her! I’ve endured that child’s impudence long enough; and now I’ll bring her down,—I’ll make her lie in the dust!”
“But could not you punish her some other way,—some way that would be less shameful?”
“I mean to shame her; that’s just what I want. She has all her life presumed on her delicacy, and her good looks, and her lady-like airs, till she forgets who she is;—and I’ll give her one lesson that will bring her down, I fancy!”
“But, Cousin, consider that, if you destroy delicacy and a sense of shame in a young girl, you deprave her very fast.”
“Delicacy!” said Marie, with a scornful laugh,—“a fine word for such as she! I’ll teach her, with all her airs, that she’s no better than the raggedest black wench that walks the streets! She’ll take no more airs with me!”
“You will answer to God for such cruelty!” said Miss Ophelia, with energy.
“Cruelty,—I’d like to know what the cruelty is! I wrote orders for only fifteen lashes, and told him to put them on lightly. I’m sure there’s no cruelty there!”
“No cruelty!” said Miss Ophelia. “I’m sure any girl might rather be killed outright!”
“It might seem so to anybody with your feeling; but all these creatures get used to it; it’s the only way they can be kept in order. Once let them feel that they are to take any airs about delicacy, and all that, and they’ll run all over you, just as my servants always have. I’ve begun now to bring them under; and I’ll have them all to know that I’ll send one out to be whipped, as soon as another, if they don’t mind themselves!” said Marie, looking around her decidedly.
Jane hung her head and cowered at this, for she felt as if it was particularly directed to her. Miss Ophelia sat for a moment, as if she had swallowed some explosive mixture, and were ready to burst. Then, recollecting the utter uselessness of contention with such a nature, she shut her lips resolutely, gathered herself up, and walked out of the room.
It was hard to go back and tell Rosa that she could do nothing for her; and, shortly after, one of the man-servants came to say that her mistress had ordered him to take Rosa with him to the whipping-house, whither she was hurried, in spite of her tears and entreaties.
A few days after, Tom was standing musing by the balconies, when he was joined by Adolph, who, since the death of his master, had been entirely crest-fallen and disconsolate. Adolph knew that he had always been an object of dislike to Marie; but while his master lived he had paid but little attention to it. Now that he was gone, he had moved about in daily dread and trembling, not knowing what might befall him next. Marie had held several consultations with her lawyer; after communicating with St. Clare’s brother, it was determined to sell the place, and all the servants, except her own personal property, and these she intended to take with her, and go back to her father’s plantation.
“Do ye know, Tom, that we’ve all got to be sold?” said Adolph, and go back to her father’s plantation.
“How did you hear that?” said Tom.
“I hid myself behind the curtains when Missis was talking with the lawyer. In a few days we shall be sent off to auction, Tom.”
“The Lord’s will be done!” said Tom, folding his arms and sighing heavily.
“We’ll never get another such a master, said Adolph, apprehensively; “but I’d rather be sold than take my chance under Missis.”
Tom turned away; his heart was full. The hope of liberty, the thought of distant wife and children, rose up before his patient soul, as to the mariner shipwrecked almost in port rises the vision of the church-spire and loving roofs of his native village, seen over the top of some black wave only for one last farewell. He drew his arms tightly over his bosom, and choked back the bitter tears, and tried to pray. The poor old soul had such a singular, unaccountable prejudice in favor of liberty, that it was a hard wrench for him; and the more he said, “Thy will be done,” the worse he felt.
He sought Miss Ophelia, who, ever since Eva’s death, had treated him with marked and respectful kindness.
“Miss Feely,” he said, “Mas’r St. Clare promised me my freedom. He told me that he had begun to take it out for me; and now, perhaps, if Miss Feely would be good enough to speak bout it to Missis, she would feel like goin’ on with it, was it as Mas’r St. Clare’s wish.”
“I’ll speak for you, Tom, and do my best,” said Miss Ophelia; “but, if it depends on Mrs. St. Clare, I can’t hope much for you;—nevertheless, I will try.”
This incident occurred a few days after that of Rosa, while Miss Ophelia was busied in preparations to return north.
Seriously reflecting within herself, she considered that perhaps she had shown too hasty a warmth of language in her former interview with Marie; and she resolved that she would now endeavor to moderate her zeal, and to be as conciliatory as possible. So the good soul gathered herself up, and, taking her knitting, resolved to go into Marie’s room, be as agreeable as possible, and negotiate Tom’s case with all the diplomatic skill of which she was mistress.
She found Marie reclining at length upon a lounge, supporting herself on one elbow by pillows, while Jane, who had been out shopping, was displaying before her certain samples of thin black stuffs.
“That will do,” said Marie, selecting one; “only I’m not sure about its being properly mourning.”
“Laws, Missis,” said Jane, volubly, “Mrs. General Derbennon wore just this very thing, after the General died, last summer; it makes up lovely!”
“What do you think?” said Marie to Miss Ophelia.
“It’s a matter of custom, I suppose,” said Miss Ophelia. “You can judge about it better than I.”
“The fact is,” said Marie, “that I haven’t a dress in the world that I can wear; and, as I am going to break up the establishment, and go off, next week, I must decide upon something.”
“Are you going so soon?”
“Yes. St. Clare’s brother has written, and he and the lawyer think that the servants and furniture had better be put up at auction, and the place left with our lawyer.”
“There’s one thing I wanted to speak with you about,” said Miss Ophelia. “Augustine promised Tom his liberty, and began the legal forms necessary to it. I hope you will use your influence to have it perfected.”
“Indeed, I shall do no such thing!” said Marie, sharply. “Tom is one of the most valuable servants on the place,—it couldn’t be afforded, any way. Besides, what does he want of liberty? He’s a great deal better off as he is.”
“But he does desire it, very earnestly, and his master promised it,” said Miss Ophelia.
“I dare say he does want it,” said Marie; “they all want it, just because they are a discontented set,—always wanting what they haven’t got. Now, I’m principled against emancipating, in any case. Keep a negro under the care of a master, and he does well enough, and is respectable; but set them free, and they get lazy, and won’t work, and take to drinking, and go all down to be mean, worthless fellows, I’ve seen it tried, hundreds of times. It’s no favor to set them free.”
“But Tom is so steady, industrious, and pious.”
“O, you needn’t tell me! I’ve see a hundred like him. He’ll do very well, as long as he’s taken care of,—that’s all.”
“But, then, consider,” said Miss Ophelia, “when you set him up for sale, the chances of his getting a bad master.”
“O, that’s all humbug!” said Marie; “it isn’t one time in a hundred that a good fellow gets a bad master; most masters are good, for all the talk that is made. I’ve lived and grown up here, in the South, and I never yet was acquainted with a master that didn’t treat his servants well,—quite as well as is worth while. I don’t feel any fears on that head.”
“Well,” said Miss Ophelia, energetically, “I know it was one of the last wishes of your husband that Tom should have his liberty; it was one of the promises that he made to dear little Eva on her death-bed, and I should not think you would feel at liberty to disregard it.”
Marie had her face covered with her handkerchief at this appeal, and began sobbing and using her smelting-bottle, with great vehemence.
“Everybody goes against me!” she said. “Everybody is so inconsiderate! I shouldn’t have expected that you would bring up all these remembrances of my troubles to me,—it’s so inconsiderate! But nobody ever does consider,—my trials are so peculiar! It’s so hard, that when I had only one daughter, she should have been taken!—and when I had a husband that just exactly suited me,—and I’m so hard to be suited!—he should be taken! And you seem to have so little feeling for me, and keep bringing it up to me so carelessly,—when you know how it overcomes me! I suppose you mean well; but it is very inconsiderate,—very!” And Marie sobbed, and gasped for breath, and called Mammy to open the window, and to bring her the camphor-bottle, and to bathe her head, and unhook her dress. And, in the general confusion that ensued, Miss Ophelia made her escape to her apartment.
She saw, at once, that it would do no good to say anything more; for Marie had an indefinite capacity for hysteric fits; and, after this, whenever her husband’s or Eva’s wishes with regard to the servants were alluded to, she always found it convenient to set one in operation. Miss Ophelia, therefore, did the next best thing she could for Tom,—she wrote a letter to Mrs. Shelby for him, stating his troubles, and urging them to send to his relief.
The next day, Tom and Adolph, and some half a dozen other servants, were marched down to a slave-warehouse, to await the convenience of the trader, who was going to make up a lot for auction.
Chapter 30
The Slave Warehouse
A slave warehouse! Perhaps some of my readers conjure up horrible visions of such a place. They fancy some foul, obscure den, some horrible Tartarus “informis, ingens, cui lumen ademptum.” But no, innocent friend; in these days men have learned the art of sinning expertly and genteelly, so as not to shock the eyes and senses of respectable society. Human property is high in the market; and is, therefore, well fed, well cleaned, tended, and looked after, that it may come to sale sleek, and strong, and shining. A slave-warehouse in New Orleans is a house externally not much unlike many others, kept with neatness; and where every day you may see arranged, under a sort of shed along the outside, rows of men and women, who stand there as a sign of the property sold within.
Then you shall be courteously entreated to call and examine, and shall find an abundance of husbands, wives, brothers, sisters, fathers, mothers, and young children, to be “sold separately, or in lots to suit the convenience of the purchaser;” and that soul immortal, once bought with blood and anguish by the Son of God, when the earth shook, and the rocks rent, and the graves were opened, can be sold, leased, mortgaged, exchanged for groceries or dry goods, to suit the phases of trade, or the fancy of the purchaser.
It was a day or two after the conversation between Marie and Miss Ophelia, that Tom, Adolph, and about half a dozen others of the St. Clare estate, were turned over to the loving kindness of Mr. Skeggs, the keeper of a depot on——street, to await the auction, next day.
Tom had with him quite a sizable trunk full of clothing, as had most others of them. They were ushered, for the night, into a long room, where many other men, of all ages, sizes, and shades of complexion, were assembled, and from which roars of laughter and unthinking merriment were proceeding.
“Ah, ha! that’s right. Go it, boys,—go it!” said Mr. Skeggs, the keeper. “My people are always so merry! Sambo, I see!” he said, speaking approvingly to a burly negro who was performing tricks of low buffoonery, which occasioned the shouts which Tom had heard.
As might be imagined, Tom was in no humor to join these proceedings; and, therefore, setting his trunk as far as possible from the noisy group, he sat down on it, and leaned his face against the wall.
The dealers in the human article make scrupulous and systematic efforts to promote noisy mirth among them, as a means of drowning reflection, and rendering them insensible to their condition. The whole object of the training to which the negro is put, from the time he is sold in the northern market till he arrives south, is systematically directed towards making him callous, unthinking, and brutal. The slave-dealer collects his gang in Virginia or Kentucky, and drives them to some convenient, healthy place,—often a watering place,—to be fattened. Here they are fed full daily; and, because some incline to pine, a fiddle is kept commonly going among them, and they are made to dance daily; and he who refuses to be merry—in whose soul thoughts of wife, or child, or home, are too strong for him to be gay—is marked as sullen and dangerous, and subjected to all the evils which the ill will of an utterly irresponsible and hardened man can inflict upon him. Briskness, alertness, and cheerfulness of appearance, especially before observers, are constantly enforced upon them, both by the hope of thereby getting a good master, and the fear of all that the driver may bring upon them if they prove unsalable.
“What dat ar nigger doin here?” said Sambo, coming up to Tom, after Mr. Skeggs had left the room. Sambo was a full black, of great size, very lively, voluble, and full of trick and grimace.
“What you doin here?” said Sambo, coming up to Tom, and poking him facetiously in the side. “Meditatin’, eh?”
“I am to be sold at the auction, tomorrow!” said Tom, quietly.
“Sold at auction,—haw! haw! boys, an’t this yer fun? I wish’t I was gwine that ar way!—tell ye, wouldn’t I make em laugh? But how is it,—dis yer whole lot gwine tomorrow?” said Sambo, laying his hand freely on Adolph’s shoulder.
“Please to let me alone!” said Adolph, fiercely, straightening himself up, with extreme disgust.
“Law, now, boys! dis yer’s one o’ yer white niggers,—kind o’ cream color, ye know, scented!” said he, coming up to Adolph and snuffing. “O Lor! he’d do for a tobaccer-shop; they could keep him to scent snuff! Lor, he’d keep a whole shope agwine,—he would!”
“I say, keep off, can’t you?” said Adolph, enraged.
“Lor, now, how touchy we is,—we white niggers! Look at us now!” and Sambo gave a ludicrous imitation of Adolph’s manner; “here’s de airs and graces. We’s been in a good family, I specs.”
“Yes,” said Adolph; “I had a master that could have bought you all for old truck!”
“Laws, now, only think,” said Sambo, “the gentlemens that we is!”
“I belonged to the St. Clare family,” said Adolph, proudly.
“Lor, you did! Be hanged if they ar’n’t lucky to get shet of ye. Spects they’s gwine to trade ye off with a lot o’ cracked tea-pots and sich like!” said Sambo, with a provoking grin.
Adolph, enraged at this taunt, flew furiously at his adversary, swearing and striking on every side of him. The rest laughed and shouted, and the uproar brought the keeper to the door.
“What now, boys? Order,—order!” he said, coming in and flourishing a large whip.
All fled in different directions, except Sambo, who, presuming on the favor which the keeper had to him as a licensed wag, stood his ground, ducking his head with a facetious grin, whenever the master made a dive at him.
“Lor, Mas’r, ’tan’t us,—we ’s reglar stiddy,—it’s these yer new hands; they ’s real aggravatin’,—kinder pickin’ at us, all time!”
The keeper, at this, turned upon Tom and Adolph, and distributing a few kicks and cuffs without much inquiry, and leaving general orders for all to be good boys and go to sleep, left the apartment.
While this scene was going on in the men’s sleeping-room, the reader may be curious to take a peep at the corresponding apartment allotted to the women. Stretched out in various attitudes over the floor, he may see numberless sleeping forms of every shade of complexion, from the purest ebony to white, and of all years, from childhood to old age, lying now asleep. Here is a fine bright girl, of ten years, whose mother was sold out yesterday, and who tonight cried herself to sleep when nobody was looking at her. Here, a worn old negress, whose thin arms and callous fingers tell of hard toil, waiting to be sold tomorrow, as a cast-off article, for what can be got for her; and some forty or fifty others, with heads variously enveloped in blankets or articles of clothing, lie stretched around them. But, in a corner, sitting apart from the rest, are two females of a more interesting appearance than common. One of these is a respectably-dressed mulatto woman between forty and fifty, with soft eyes and a gentle and pleasing physiognomy. She has on her head a high-raised turban, made of a gay red Madras handkerchief, of the first quality, her dress is neatly fitted, and of good material, showing that she has been provided for with a careful hand. By her side, and nestling closely to her, is a young girl of fifteen,—her daughter. She is a quadroon, as may be seen from her fairer complexion, though her likeness to her mother is quite discernible. She has the same soft, dark eye, with longer lashes, and her curling hair is of a luxuriant brown. She also is dressed with great neatness, and her white, delicate hands betray very little acquaintance with servile toil. These two are to be sold tomorrow, in the same lot with the St. Clare servants; and the gentleman to whom they belong, and to whom the money for their sale is to be transmitted, is a member of a Christian church in New York, who will receive the money, and go thereafter to the sacrament of his Lord and theirs, and think no more of it.
These two, whom we shall call Susan and Emmeline, had been the personal attendants of an amiable and pious lady of New Orleans, by whom they had been carefully and piously instructed and trained. They had been taught to read and write, diligently instructed in the truths of religion, and their lot had been as happy an one as in their condition it was possible to be. But the only son of their protectress had the management of her property; and, by carelessness and extravagance involved it to a large amount, and at last failed. One of the largest creditors was the respectable firm of B. & Co., in New York. B. & Co. wrote to their lawyer in New Orleans, who attached the real estate (these two articles and a lot of plantation hands formed the most valuable part of it), and wrote word to that effect to New York. Brother B., being, as we have said, a Christian man, and a resident in a free State, felt some uneasiness on the subject. He didn’t like trading in slaves and souls of men,—of course, he didn’t; but, then, there were thirty thousand dollars in the case, and that was rather too much money to be lost for a principle; and so, after much considering, and asking advice from those that he knew would advise to suit him, Brother B. wrote to his lawyer to dispose of the business in the way that seemed to him the most suitable, and remit the proceeds.
The day after the letter arrived in New Orleans, Susan and Emmeline were attached, and sent to the depot to await a general auction on the following morning; and as they glimmer faintly upon us in the moonlight which steals through the grated window, we may listen to their conversation. Both are weeping, but each quietly, that the other may not hear.
“Mother, just lay your head on my lap, and see if you can’t sleep a little,” says the girl, trying to appear calm.
“I haven’t any heart to sleep, Em; I can’t; it’s the last night we may be together!”
“O, mother, don’t say so! perhaps we shall get sold together,—who knows?”
“If ’t was anybody’s else case, I should say so, too, Em,” said the woman; “but I’m so feard of losin’ you that I don’t see anything but the danger.”
“Why, mother, the man said we were both likely, and would sell well.”
Susan remembered the man’s looks and words. With a deadly sickness at her heart, she remembered how he had looked at Emmeline’s hands, and lifted up her curly hair, and pronounced her a first-rate article. Susan had been trained as a Christian, brought up in the daily reading of the Bible, and had the same horror of her child’s being sold to a life of shame that any other Christian mother might have; but she had no hope,—no protection.
“Mother, I think we might do first rate, if you could get a place as cook, and I as chambermaid or seamstress, in some family. I dare say we shall. Let’s both look as bright and lively as we can, and tell all we can do, and perhaps we shall,” said Emmeline.
“I want you to brush your hair all back straight, tomorrow,” said Susan.
“What for, mother? I don’t look near so well, that way.”
“Yes, but you’ll sell better so.”
“I don’t see why!” said the child.
“Respectable families would be more apt to buy you, if they saw you looked plain and decent, as if you wasn’t trying to look handsome. I know their ways better ’n you do,” said Susan.
“Well, mother, then I will.”
“And, Emmeline, if we shouldn’t ever see each other again, after tomorrow,—if I’m sold way up on a plantation somewhere, and you somewhere else,—always remember how you’ve been brought up, and all Missis has told you; take your Bible with you, and your hymn-book; and if you’re faithful to the Lord, he’ll be faithful to you.”
So speaks the poor soul, in sore discouragement; for she knows that tomorrow any man, however vile and brutal, however godless and merciless, if he only has money to pay for her, may become owner of her daughter, body and soul; and then, how is the child to be faithful? She thinks of all this, as she holds her daughter in her arms, and wishes that she were not handsome and attractive. It seems almost an aggravation to her to remember how purely and piously, how much above the ordinary lot, she has been brought up. But she has no resort but to pray; and many such prayers to God have gone up from those same trim, neatly-arranged, respectable slave-prisons,—prayers which God has not forgotten, as a coming day shall show; for it is written, “Who causeth one of these little ones to offend, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depths of the sea.”
The soft, earnest, quiet moonbeam looks in fixedly, marking the bars of the grated windows on the prostrate, sleeping forms. The mother and daughter are singing together a wild and melancholy dirge, common as a funeral hymn among the slaves:
“O, where is weeping Mary?
O, where is weeping Mary?
    ’Rived in the goodly land.
She is dead and gone to Heaven;
She is dead and gone to Heaven;
    ’Rived in the goodly land.”
These words, sung by voices of a peculiar and melancholy sweetness, in an air which seemed like the sighing of earthy despair after heavenly hope, floated through the dark prison rooms with a pathetic cadence, as verse after verse was breathed out:
“O, where are Paul and Silas?
O, where are Paul and Silas?
    Gone to the goodly land.
They are dead and gone to Heaven;
They are dead and gone to Heaven;
    ’Rived in the goodly land.”
Sing on poor souls! The night is short, and the morning will part you forever!
But now it is morning, and everybody is astir; and the worthy Mr. Skeggs is busy and bright, for a lot of goods is to be fitted out for auction. There is a brisk lookout on the toilet; injunctions passed around to every one to put on their best face and be spry; and now all are arranged in a circle for a last review, before they are marched up to the Bourse.
Mr. Skeggs, with his palmetto on and his cigar in his mouth, walks around to put farewell touches on his wares.
“How’s this?” he said, stepping in front of Susan and Emmeline. “Where’s your curls, gal?”
The girl looked timidly at her mother, who, with the smooth adroitness common among her class, answers,
“I was telling her, last night, to put up her hair smooth and neat, and not havin’ it flying about in curls; looks more respectable so.”
“Bother!” said the man, peremptorily, turning to the girl; “you go right along, and curl yourself real smart!” He added, giving a crack to a rattan he held in his hand, “And be back in quick time, too!”
“You go and help her,” he added, to the mother. “Them curls may make a hundred dollars difference in the sale of her.”
Beneath a splendid dome were men of all nations, moving to and fro, over the marble pave. On every side of the circular area were little tribunes, or stations, for the use of speakers and auctioneers. Two of these, on opposite sides of the area, were now occupied by brilliant and talented gentlemen, enthusiastically forcing up, in English and French commingled, the bids of connoisseurs in their various wares. A third one, on the other side, still unoccupied, was surrounded by a group, waiting the moment of sale to begin. And here we may recognize the St. Clare servants,—Tom, Adolph, and others; and there, too, Susan and Emmeline, awaiting their turn with anxious and dejected faces. Various spectators, intending to purchase, or not intending, examining, and commenting on their various points and faces with the same freedom that a set of jockeys discuss the merits of a horse.
“Hulloa, Alf! what brings you here?” said a young exquisite, slapping the shoulder of a sprucely-dressed young man, who was examining Adolph through an eye-glass.
“Well! I was wanting a valet, and I heard that St. Clare’s lot was going. I thought I’d just look at his—”
“Catch me ever buying any of St. Clare’s people! Spoilt niggers, every one. Impudent as the devil!” said the other.
“Never fear that!” said the first. “If I get ’em, I’ll soon have their airs out of them; they’ll soon find that they’ve another kind of master to deal with than Monsieur St. Clare. ’Pon my word, I’ll buy that fellow. I like the shape of him.”
“You’ll find it’ll take all you’ve got to keep him. He’s deucedly extravagant!”
“Yes, but my lord will find that he can’t be extravagant with me. Just let him be sent to the calaboose a few times, and thoroughly dressed down! I’ll tell you if it don’t bring him to a sense of his ways! O, I’ll reform him, up hill and down,—you’ll see. I buy him, that’s flat!”
Tom had been standing wistfully examining the multitude of faces thronging around him, for one whom he would wish to call master. And if you should ever be under the necessity, sir, of selecting, out of two hundred men, one who was to become your absolute owner and disposer, you would, perhaps, realize, just as Tom did, how few there were that you would feel at all comfortable in being made over to. Tom saw abundance of men,—great, burly, gruff men; little, chirping, dried men; long-favored, lank, hard men; and every variety of stubbed-looking, commonplace men, who pick up their fellow-men as one picks up chips, putting them into the fire or a basket with equal unconcern, according to their convenience; but he saw no St. Clare.
A little before the sale commenced, a short, broad, muscular man, in a checked shirt considerably open at the bosom, and pantaloons much the worse for dirt and wear, elbowed his way through the crowd, like one who is going actively into a business; and, coming up to the group, began to examine them systematically. From the moment that Tom saw him approaching, he felt an immediate and revolting horror at him, that increased as he came near. He was evidently, though short, of gigantic strength. His round, bullet head, large, light-gray eyes, with their shaggy, sandy eyebrows, and stiff, wiry, sun-burned hair, were rather unprepossessing items, it is to be confessed; his large, coarse mouth was distended with tobacco, the juice of which, from time to time, he ejected from him with great decision and explosive force; his hands were immensely large, hairy, sun-burned, freckled, and very dirty, and garnished with long nails, in a very foul condition. This man proceeded to a very free personal examination of the lot. He seized Tom by the jaw, and pulled open his mouth to inspect his teeth; made him strip up his sleeve, to show his muscle; turned him round, made him jump and spring, to show his paces.
“Where was you raised?” he added, briefly, to these investigations.
“In Kintuck, Mas’r,” said Tom, looking about, as if for deliverance.
“What have you done?”
“Had care of Mas’r’s farm,” said Tom.
“Likely story!” said the other, shortly, as he passed on. He paused a moment before Dolph; then spitting a discharge of tobacco-juice on his well-blacked boots, and giving a contemptuous umph, he walked on. Again he stopped before Susan and Emmeline. He put out his heavy, dirty hand, and drew the girl towards him; passed it over her neck and bust, felt her arms, looked at her teeth, and then pushed her back against her mother, whose patient face showed the suffering she had been going through at every motion of the hideous stranger.
The girl was frightened, and began to cry.
“Stop that, you minx!” said the salesman; “no whimpering here,—the sale is going to begin.” And accordingly the sale begun.
Adolph was knocked off, at a good sum, to the young gentlemen who had previously stated his intention of buying him; and the other servants of the St. Clare lot went to various bidders.
“Now, up with you, boy! d’ye hear?” said the auctioneer to Tom.
Tom stepped upon the block, gave a few anxious looks round; all seemed mingled in a common, indistinct noise,—the clatter of the salesman crying off his qualifications in French and English, the quick fire of French and English bids; and almost in a moment came the final thump of the hammer, and the clear ring on the last syllable of the word “dollars,” as the auctioneer announced his price, and Tom was made over.—He had a master!
He was pushed from the block;—the short, bullet-headed man seizing him roughly by the shoulder, pushed him to one side, saying, in a harsh voice, “Stand there, you!”
Tom hardly realized anything; but still the bidding went on,—ratting, clattering, now French, now English. Down goes the hammer again,—Susan is sold! She goes down from the block, stops, looks wistfully back,—her daughter stretches her hands towards her. She looks with agony in the face of the man who has bought her,—a respectable middle-aged man, of benevolent countenance.
“O, Mas’r, please do buy my daughter!”
“I’d like to, but I’m afraid I can’t afford it!” said the gentleman, looking, with painful interest, as the young girl mounted the block, and looked around her with a frightened and timid glance.
The blood flushes painfully in her otherwise colorless cheek, her eye has a feverish fire, and her mother groans to see that she looks more beautiful than she ever saw her before. The auctioneer sees his advantage, and expatiates volubly in mingled French and English, and bids rise in rapid succession.
“I’ll do anything in reason,” said the benevolent-looking gentleman, pressing in and joining with the bids. In a few moments they have run beyond his purse. He is silent; the auctioneer grows warmer; but bids gradually drop off. It lies now between an aristocratic old citizen and our bullet-headed acquaintance. The citizen bids for a few turns, contemptuously measuring his opponent; but the bullet-head has the advantage over him, both in obstinacy and concealed length of purse, and the controversy lasts but a moment; the hammer falls,—he has got the girl, body and soul, unless God help her!
Her master is Mr. Legree, who owns a cotton plantation on the Red river. She is pushed along into the same lot with Tom and two other men, and goes off, weeping as she goes.
The benevolent gentleman is sorry; but, then, the thing happens every day! One sees girls and mothers crying, at these sales, always! it can’t be helped, &c.; and he walks off, with his acquisition, in another direction.
Two days after, the lawyer of the Christian firm of B. & Co., New York, send on their money to them. On the reverse of that draft, so obtained, let them write these words of the great Paymaster, to whom they shall make up their account in a future day: “When he maketh inquisition for blood, he forgetteth not the cry of the humble!”



第二十九章 丧失保障的人们

  黑奴们失去一位好的主人会哀痛不已,这类事情我们经常听见。在上帝所主宰的世界里,没有谁比毫无保障、孤苦无依的黑奴的命运更为凄惨,因此他们的悲伤是毫不足怪的。

  一个孩子失去了父亲,却仍然拥有亲友和法律的庇护;他仍是一个独立的人,能自由发展,将来有所作为,他没有失去公认的权利和地位。黑奴们就完全不同了,他们一无所有,无论从哪个角度来说,法律上确认他只是一件商品,没有任何权利。他仍是个有灵肉的人,有七情六欲,这是自然禀性;但只有通过主人无上的权力和随心所欲的意愿才可能得到满足。因此,东家的弃世意味着他们将失去一切。几乎每个人都清楚,这世上能仁慈、宽厚地运用无需负责的无限权力的人实在少得可怜,黑奴更明白这一点。因而,黑奴们搭上一个专横暴烈的坏主人与遇上一个善良人道的好主人的比率是十比一。这就不难理解他们之所以在失去一位好主人之后会悲痛得那么深,那么久了。

  圣克莱尔断气之时,整个屋子都处在极端恐惧和震惊之中。谁也无法接受这个事实:正当年轻力盛的圣克莱尔先生会在转瞬间就离开人世。屋子里和走廊上到处是绝望的哭泣和哀号。

  玛丽由于长期的纵情使性,神经早就衰弱不堪了,根本无法再经受这样的打击。圣克莱尔咽气时,她几次昏厥。与她有神圣的婚姻联系的丈夫竟会如此匆促地与她永诀,连句道别的话都没来得及说!

  奥菲利亚小姐有着一股子天生的刚强劲和自制力,她始终和亲人在一起。她聚精会神地处理事情,周到全面,没有丝毫疏漏之处。当可怜的汤姆为临终的主人做温柔感人的祈祷时,她也在一旁认真祷告着。

  当家人们把圣克莱尔抬进棺材时,发现他胸前有一只朴素的小像盒。打开弹簧开关,里面是一张高贵的美妇的肖像,背面的水晶片下压着一绺黑发。人们把像盒放回到那停止跳动的胸口上。逝去的就让它逝去吧,这颗现在已冰冷的心,曾经为这些带来伤感回忆的纪念物而热烈跳动过啊!

  汤姆的脑海里尽是天国的幻想。他丝毫也没有意识到,他装殓主人的遗体,为他料理后事正意味着以后他将永远沦入做奴隶的绝境。他感到非常平静,因为在为主人做祷告时,他向主的倾诉使他有一种踏实和轻松之感。他善良的天性使他对基督之爱的丰富内涵能略略领会一二,因为古代的先知曾写过这样的话:“住在爱里即住在上帝里,上帝亦将长驻其心问。”汤姆充满希望,满怀信仰,因而心平如水。

  葬礼过去了,满眼的黑色丧服,哀凄的面庞与满耳的祷告声也终于消散了。残酷无情、污浊混乱的现实生活的巨浪又压过来,人们心中又不禁升起这个永恒的难题:“下一步该怎么办?”

  玛丽身穿宽松的睡袍坐在宽大的安乐椅上,周围是一群焦虑的等待侍候她的仆人。玛丽翻检着绉纱和羽纱的样品,心头涌起了这个问题;准备回北方老家的奥菲利亚小姐也在思索这个问题;现在已归玛丽掌管的仆人们同样想着这个问题。他们深知女主人暴虐无情的脾性,对此已先有三分畏惧。先前优裕的日子是一去不复返了,因为那都是宽厚的男主人所赐,而现在男主人已逝,就不再有谁出来保护他们了。女主人经过丧夫之痛,性情更加乖戾,仆人们从此难逃责罚了。

  葬礼过了大约两个星期之后,一天奥菲利亚小姐正在屋里忙着,突然听见轻轻的敲门声。她打开门,看见是罗莎——就是前面我们经常提起的年轻漂亮的混血姑娘,她披头散发地站在门外,眼睛红肿。

  “噢,菲莉小姐,”她一下子扑倒在奥菲利亚面前,双手抓住她的裙子,“求求您,求您替我在玛丽小姐跟前说句话,帮我求个情。玛丽小姐要把我送到外面去吃鞭子,您看这个!”她递过去一张条子。

  这是一张写给鞭笞站的条子,上面是娟秀流利的意大利笔迹,是玛丽吩咐该站把持条人抽上十五皮鞭。

  “你做错什么啦?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “噢,您知道我脾气一向很坏,喜欢自找麻烦。我试了一下玛丽小姐的衣服,她甩了我一个耳刮子,我想都没想就顶撞了一句,她说非得好好收拾我一顿不可,免得我以后再这样嚣张。接着,她就写了这张条子,让我自个儿送过去。唉,她还不如亲自动手把我打死得了。”

  奥菲利亚小姐捏着那张条子沉思了半晌。

  “菲莉小姐,”罗莎说道,“要是给玛丽小姐或您抽上几鞭,那是无所谓的;可是,让我去挨一个男人的打,而且是那种粗鲁的男人,那我可太没脸了,奥菲利亚小姐!”

  奥菲利亚小姐知道这种陋俗由来已久。主人把女仆和年轻的姑娘送到鞭笞站,让她们接受那些专以打人为生的邪恶无耻的男人的野蛮毒打,实质上是让她们接受这种受惩的羞辱。奥菲利亚小姐以前就听说过这种事,可直到今天,看到罗莎吓得浑身乱颤的样子,才真正体会到这是怎么一回事。她是一个具有强烈的正义感和自由精神的新英格兰女人,此时不由气得满面通红,几乎不能自持。但是,她仍然凭借一贯的谨慎和自制力控制了自己的情绪。她把字条紧紧地攥在手里,对罗莎说:

  “坐下吧,孩子,我现在就去见你的女主人。”

  “这真是太可耻,太可怕,太令人震惊了!”穿过客厅时,她自言自语道。

  玛丽坐在安乐椅上,妈咪正为她梳理头发,简坐在她前面的地板上,为她按摩脚。

  “今天你感觉怎样?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  玛丽长叹了一口气,闭目养神,半天不说话。过了好一会儿,她才答道:“哦,姐姐,我也不太清楚,还是老样子,看来是好不了啦!”说着,她用一块镶有一寸宽黑边的亚麻布手绢擦擦眼角。

  “我来是想……”她短促地干咳了一声——人们在提出一件难事时往往如此。“我来是想和你谈谈可怜的罗莎的事情。”

  玛丽的眼睛顿时瞪大了,蜡黄的面孔涨得通红,她失声说道:“罗莎的什么事情?”

  “她对自己的错误感到非常后悔。”

  “她后悔了,是吗?她后悔的日子还在后头呢!这个丫头飞扬跋扈,我已经忍耐很久了,这回非得好好修理她不可,让她抬不起头来。”

  “可是你不能换种惩罚方式吗?换一种不让她这么丢脸的方式。”

  “我正是想让她丢脸,出出丑。她一向仗着自己长得娇俏玲珑,又有那么点大家闺秀的风韵就傲慢骄横,无礼放肆,忘了自己姓甚名谁了。这次狠狠教训她一顿,看她以后还敢不敢如此猖狂!”

  “可是,弟妹,这样会毁了一个女孩子的文雅和羞耻心的,那她就会很快堕落下去!”

  “文雅?”玛丽带着几丝讥讽的语气说,“她也配用这么好的字眼?我就是要好好收拾她,让她瞧瞧,还敢在这儿摆小姐派头,其实她不过和街头流浪的那些肮脏的黑鬼一个样,看她下回还敢不敢在我面前招摇!”

  “这样做太残酷了,以后怎么对上帝交代?”奥菲利亚小姐下死劲说了句重话。

  “残酷?我倒想知道什么叫残酷呢,我只不过让人打她十五鞭子,还是往轻里打,怎么见得就残酷了?”

  “还不残酷?!”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我敢断定,任何一个女孩子都会觉得还不如立马死了好!”

  “只有你这么感性的人才这么想呢!挨打对这帮家伙来说已经是家常便饭了,要让他们服贴就得打,一旦纵容他们呀,让他们摆出斯文样,他们马上就骑到你头上来了,我们家的仆人可不就是最好的例子吗?从现在开始,我就要杀杀他们的这股子邪气,得让他们明白,要是他们自己不尊重自己,就别怪我不客气,我挨个地把他们送出去挨鞭子,一点都不带迟疑的!”玛丽坚决地说着,严厉地向周围扫了一眼。

  简听了这话,吓得垂下头去,身子缩做一团,仿佛这话是专对她说的。奥菲利亚小姐坐了一会儿,仿佛觉得吞了炸药一般,马上就要引爆了。她想,跟这种人再争论下去无异于白费唇舌,便果断地闭了嘴,鼓足勇气站起来,朝屋外走去。

  她回去告诉罗莎,她对此无能为力,深感抱歉,也感到非常难过。不一会儿,一个男仆过来说是女主人让他带罗莎去鞭笞站,无论罗莎如何哭叫哀求都无济于事了,男仆还是押着她匆匆走了。

  几天之后,汤姆正站在阳台上想心事,阿道夫走了过来。自从男主人死后,阿道夫一直唉声叹气,闷闷不乐,他知道自己向来为玛丽所厌恶,不过男主人在时还无所谓;现在男主人一死,他无日不胆战心凉,如履薄冰,不知道哪一天灾难就会降临。玛丽和她的律师谈了几次,后来又跟圣克莱尔的哥哥进行了商榷,决定把房产和所有的仆人都卖出去,她自己的个人财产不在卖之列,她打算将这些带回她父亲的庄园上去。

  “汤姆,你知道吗,我们就要被卖掉了!”阿道夫说。

  “你从哪儿知道的消息?”汤姆问。

  “女主人和律师说话的时候,我藏在帘子后听到的。不出这几天,我们就要被送到拍卖行去。”

  “那就只有听天由命了!”汤姆抱起胳膊,深深地叹了口气。

  “不过,我们再也遇不到这样的主人了!”阿道夫说着,声音里夹杂着恐惧,“唉,若是落在女主人的手中,我倒宁愿被卖出去!”

  汤姆思绪万千,转身离开了。对自由的憧憬,对远方妻儿的思念一起涌上了他的心头,尽管他极具耐心,但那种可望而不可即的失望还是让他感到煎熬,就好像一个经过长途跋涉、已快抵达港口的水手,他已经望到了故乡教堂的塔尖和亲切的屋顶,不料船却突然翻了,他只能从黑黝黝的塔尖上望它们最后一眼。汤姆把双臂紧紧地抱在胸前,咽回苦涩的泪水,努力定下心来做祷告。这苦命的仆人对自由的热爱已到了无以复加的地步,却屡次不得,因此心里充满强烈的痛楚。他越是念“愿你旨意行在地上”,越是感到难受。

  他去向奥菲利亚小姐求助。伊娃死后,她都对他非常尊重,非常和善。

  “奥菲利亚小姐,”汤姆说,“圣克莱尔先生生前曾许诺给我自由,他说他已经在办手续了。因此,我想请您在太太面前提提这事。既然这是圣克莱尔先生生前的愿望,或许太太会答应的。”

  “我一定会尽力帮你的,汤姆,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“但是,如果这事由圣克莱尔夫人决定的话,我看希望不太大。不过,我还是会帮你争取的。”

  这是罗莎的事发生几天之后。当时,奥菲利亚小姐正在打点行装,准备回北方去。

  奥菲利亚小姐想到上次和玛丽交谈时,可能自己火气过大,言语间有些冒犯。因此,这一次她决定心平气和地与玛丽好好谈谈,语气尽量委婉含蓄。于是,这个善良的女人鼓足了勇气,带着毛线活,来到了玛丽的屋子。她决定使出浑身解数,竭尽全力促成汤姆的好事。

  玛丽正斜靠在沙发上,一只胳膊搭在靠垫上支撑着身子。简刚从街上采购回几种黑纱衣料,把它们放在玛丽面前。

  “嗯,这块看着不错,”玛丽说,“不过,不知道守丧期间能不能穿。”

  “哎呀,太太,”简开始滔滔不绝地说,“去年夏天德本农将军过世时,他太太穿的就是这种料子。这种料子正适合居丧穿呢!”

  “你看怎样?”玛丽问奥菲利亚小姐。

  “我看这是风俗问题,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“这种事还是你自己决定吧!”

  “不瞒你说,”玛丽说,“我连适合现在穿的衣服都没有。我打算解散这个家,下礼拜就离开这里,所以现在得选好衣服料子。”

  “这么快就离开吗?”

  “对,圣克莱尔的哥哥已经来信了,他和律师都建议把仆人和家具送出去拍卖,房子由我们家的律师看管。”

  “有件事我想和你商量,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“奥古斯丁曾答应过给汤姆自由,并开始办手续了。我希望你再争取一下,把这件事办妥。”

  “哼,我才不干呢!”玛丽尖声说,“这些奴隶中,属汤姆最值钱了,我可承担不起这个损失。再说了,他要自由干嘛?他现在不是挺快活的吗?”

  “可是他真的热切盼望得到自由,而且圣克莱尔也确实向他许诺过。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “他当然想自由啦!”玛丽说,“他们谁不想这个?他们都是一群贪得无厌的家伙,总是有非分之想。哼,我可是坚决反对解放黑奴的。在主人的管束下,黑人还能把活儿干好,人也老老实实的;如果把他们解放了,那可就不得了啦,偷懒耍滑,惹是生非,个个都会堕落成无用的败类,这种人我见的多了,给他们自由简直是愚蠢可笑。”

  “可是,汤姆一贯勤俭、持重啊!”

  “咳,这我还不清楚,像他那样的我见过上百个了。管着他就规规矩矩的,其实就那么回事。”

  “可是,玛丽,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“想一想吧,你要是把他卖出去,很可能他会碰上一个坏主人。”

  “哼,没有的事!”玛丽说,“好黑奴遇上坏主人,这样的事情少之又少。我可是土生土长的南方人,在这儿呆了一辈子也没见过一个对仆人不好的主人呢。我看都够好的,你大可不必操这个心。”

  “不过,”奥菲利亚小姐据理力争,“我知道,你丈夫生前就有让汤姆得到自由的意愿,这也是亲爱的伊娃的遗愿,你总不能置他们的心愿于不顾吧!”

  听了这番话,玛丽当即用手帕盖住了脸,使劲地抽泣起来,一边拼命去嗅她的香精瓶。

  “谁都跟我过不去,”玛丽哭着说,“谁都不体谅我!想不到你也来揭我的伤疤,你太不体谅我了!谁肯设身处地为我想一想,难道我受的罪还少了吗?惟一的宝贝女儿就这样死了;找个情投意合的丈夫本就不容易,找到了又被老天从我身边夺走了!你明明知道一提起这些事,我就恨不得去死,你却偏偏在我面前提。你太不体谅人了!我相信你没什么恶意,可是你太不体谅我了,太不体谅我了!”说完,她又啜泣起来,直哭得上气不接下气。妈咪赶忙替她开窗子,取樟脑丸,敷湿毛巾,解衣裳,大伙儿都忙做一团。奥菲利亚小姐趁此退了出来,回到自己的房问。

  她终于明白,一切都是徒劳,玛丽的歇斯底里说发就发,特别是提及圣克莱尔和伊娃对家中的黑奴有什么愿望时,更是发作得厉害。最后,奥菲利亚小姐只得替汤姆给希尔比太太写了封信,把他的恶劣的处境告诉她,希望她想办法搭救。

  第二天,汤姆、阿道夫和其他五六个仆人被一起押到一家黑奴交易所,在那儿等待拍卖。那家交易所的老板准备货一到齐就立刻拍卖。


第三十章 黑奴交易所

  一座黑奴交易所!在读者的脑海中,这样一个场所恐怕是与恐怖和触目惊心联系在一起的。想象中,这会是一所阴暗龌龊的房子,破旧不堪,浊臭熏天,暗无天日,让人不寒而栗。其实并非如此,我亲爱的朋友。在那个时代,人们就已经知道如何作恶作得漂亮,文雅而不带血腥气,以免体面的上层人士看了觉得恶心。黑奴们表面看来都不错,吃得好,穿戴整齐,梳洗得油光滑亮。交易所对黑奴们的照顾也不失细致周全,为的是让他们在交易那天都显得结实健康,光鲜体面。新奥尔良的奴隶交易所从外表看与其它房子没什么不同,收拾得干干净净。交易所外搭着个棚子,棚子底下站着几排男女黑人,他们是作为里面供拍卖的黑奴的标本。

  接着,交易所里会有人殷勤地请你进去看货。在里面你可以看到大批别人的丈夫,妻子,兄弟,姐妹,父亲,母亲和子女,“零售、批发,任您选择!”仁慈的主啊,你当年在天翻地覆、山崩地裂之时,历尽千辛万苦,用自己的鲜血拯救出的人类不朽的灵魂,而今却在被自由买卖、租借和抵押,任由顾客的喜好或双方意愿用布匹或杂货进行交易。

  玛丽和奥菲利亚小姐谈话之后的一两天,汤姆、阿道夫及其他五六个仆人就被送往××街的一家奴隶交易所,在那里老板的热情安排之下,等候第二天的拍卖。

  汤姆随身带一口大箱子,里面装满了衣物,其他人也大多是这样。他们被领进一间狭长的房间里过夜。屋子里已经有许多男黑人,老少、高矮、肤色各个齐全。他们聚在一起,谁也不知道命运如何,只好逗乐子排遣忧愁,不时可以听见他们的哄堂大笑声。

  “啊哈,伙计们,对了,你们就得快活!”交易所老板说,“我这儿通常都是很热闹的。噢,原来是桑巴!”他对一个身材高大的黑人夸道。这个人正在玩一些低级、滑稽的小把戏,引得众人围着他大笑。

  汤姆没有心情与这些人调笑,这是很显然的。他把箱子放到离哄闹的人群远远的,一屁股坐在上面,头抵在墙上。

  黑奴贩子们处心积虑地想在黑奴中制造些欢乐气氛,因为他们想麻醉黑奴的思想,使他们忘掉自己的厄运。一个黑奴在从北方市场上被卖到南方,都要受到一系列的训练,无非是想让他们变得麻木不堪,冷漠无情,机械愚笨。黑奴贩子们从弗吉尼亚州或肯塔基州买进一批黑奴后,就把他们押送到附近一个适宜于养息的场所进行训练,往往是在有温泉的地方。黑奴们成天饮食无忧,但无所事事,难免会烦闷无聊,于是经常有一位琴师为他们拉琴,老板让他们跳舞。有些人却始终放不下对妻儿、故土的思念之情,整天抑郁着,他们的落落寡合会引起老板的注意,老板会认为他们性情阴郁古怪,有时会让暴戾狠毒的黑奴贩子教训他们一通。因此,他们迫不得已装出一副高兴愉悦、活泼爱动的样子,尤其是在客人面前,一来是为碰上好主顾,二来则是为了免遭摧残。

  “那块黑炭在那儿干嘛?”交易所老板出去之后,桑巴向汤姆走过去问他。桑巴肤如墨漆,魁梧健硕,精神焕发,口齿伶俐,惯于耍弄各种把戏和嘴脸。

  “你在这儿做什么?”桑巴走近汤姆,打趣地在汤姆腰间戳了一下,“想心事吗,伙计?”

  “明天我就要被卖了!”汤姆低声说。

  “要被卖了——哈哈!大伙说好笑不好笑?我还求之不得呢!瞧,我把他们都逗乐了吧?怎么,你们这群人明天都得卖了,嗯?”桑巴说着,一只手随意地搭在阿道夫的肩膀上。

  “请别碰我!”阿道夫怒气冲冲地说道,不屑一顾地站起身来。

  “天哪!伙计们快看,这可是块白黑炭呢一带点奶油色,还喷了香水呢!”他故意走到阿道夫身边用鼻子嗅了嗅。“嗯,卖到烟草店倒是恰到好处,可以当香精去熏鼻烟!天哪,简直够开一家香烟铺呢,我敢打赌!”

  “我说,你走开点,行不行?”阿道夫气愤地说。

  “哟,火气倒是不小呀!当然啦,我是白黑炭嘛!看看我。”桑巴刻意地去模仿阿道夫的派头,样子非常滑稽。“多气派,多文雅!我猜你是大户人家出来的吧!”

  “算你说对了!要是我主人还在世,可以把你们这堆破铜烂铁全收购下来。”

  “啧啧,瞧瞧,”桑巴说,“多阔气啊!”

  “我是圣克莱尔家的人。”阿道夫骄傲地说。

  “哎呀,是吗?你们家可真他妈的走运,这回可把你赶走了,我看他们准是把你和瓶瓶罐罐一起踢掉的!”

  阿道夫受了这番冷嘲热讽,不由得满腔怒火,他当即气势汹汹地朝桑巴扑过去,一面破口大骂,一面挥拳乱打。人们吵吵嚷嚷的,哄笑不止。老板闻声过来了。

  “怎么啦,伙计们?别闹——别闹。”他说着,挥着一根粗皮鞭向屋里走来。

  大伙纷纷避让,只有桑巴,这个特许的小丑,仗着老板的青睐,没有动。老板每次对他举鞭相向时,他总是能嬉皮笑脸地躲闪过去。

  “哎哟,我的老爷,这可不关我们的事,我们一向都规规矩矩的。都是这些新来的人,他们和我们过不去,真够讨厌的!”

  老板听了,转过身来,不分青红皂白就朝汤姆和阿道夫甩过来几鞭子,又端了几脚。然后,他让大家安心睡觉,说完,就走出了屋子。

  男奴室里发生这种事的时候,女奴房间里又是什么情况呢?隔壁的女寝室里,地板上睡着数不清的女人,她们睡的姿势各不相同,肤色的黑白程度也不一致,年龄有老有少。她们此刻都睡着了。这儿有一个十岁左右、聪明伶俐的小姑娘,她的母亲刚被卖掉,今晚在没人注意的情况下,偷偷地流着泪睡着了。那儿有一个瘦弱的老婆婆,瘦削的胳膊和长有老茧的指头,说明她一生操劳。现在,她正等候明天的拍卖。老板准备拿她当剩余货卖出去,能卖多少是多少。她们周围躺着四五十个女人,用毯子或衣服蒙着脑袋。可是,在一个角落里,有两个女人坐着,她们与别人不在一起,相貌也颇不寻常。年纪大的是一个四五十岁上下的第一代混血女人,衣着得体,慈眉善目,头上梳着一个高髻,用一块上好的马得拉斯红衣帕包着;身上的衣裳剪裁合适,衣料也不错,显然,她以前的主人待她很不错。一个约摸十五岁的姑娘偎依在她身边,应该是她的女儿,她皮肤白皙,是个第二代混血种;和她母亲一样,她的眼睛也是乌黑而温柔,只是眉毛比她的母亲长一些,头上的卷发呈浓艳的深棕色,衣着整洁,两只手白白嫩嫩的,显然没干过什么重活。明天,她们母女俩将和圣克莱尔家的仆人一起被拍卖出去。她们的主人是纽约某基督会的教徒,母女俩拍卖所得的那笔钱都将汇到他那里去。他收到汇款之后,将照常去参加他的救主(这也是她们的救主啊!)的圣餐礼拜,然后把此事忘得一干二净。

  我们姑且把这母女俩叫做苏珊和埃米琳。她们从前的主人是新奥尔良的一位和蔼可亲、心地善良的夫人,她们做贴身女仆。在这位文雅虔诚的夫人的调教下,她们也接受了虔诚的宗教训练和正规的文化教育,因此变得很有教养。以她们的地位而言,这种境遇已经算是非常走运了。然而,这位女恩人的产业是她的独生子掌管的,他的挥金如土、马虎大意最终导致债台高筑,破产是无可避免了。他最大的债权人是纽约颇负盛名的B公司,B公司写信通知了该公司新奥尔良的代理律师,那律师就依法没收了他家全部的不动产资财,其中最值钱的就属这两个黑奴和一大批农奴,并向纽约方面报告了情况。正如我们前面所说的,B教友是一位基督徒,又是自由州的居民,因而对此事难免惴惴不安;毫无疑问,他不喜欢贩卖奴隶和人的灵魂,不过,这其中牵涉三万块钱呢。为了一个信念而丢失三万块钱,这也太不划算了。所以,B教友经过再三思量、多方商讨之后,终于决定写信给他的律师,嘱咐他尽量慎重,采用可行的办法来处理此事,并汇款给他。

  这封信到了新奥尔良的第二天,苏珊和埃米琳就被依法扣留,押送到这所黑奴交易所等待拍卖。这时,月光正透过铁窗,静静地洒在屋里,母女俩的身影隐约可见,她们的低语依稀可闻。她们暗暗流泪,都不想让对方知道。

  “妈妈,您把头靠在我怀里,看能不能睡一会儿。”小女孩故作镇定。

  “我哪有心思睡觉,埃米琳!恐怕这是我们分别前的最后一宿了!”

  “噢,妈妈,您千万别说这个,或许会有人把我们一起买走,谁知道呢?”

  “如果是别人,我也会这么说的。可是,埃米琳,正因为你是我的女儿,所以我总是会往最坏的方面想。”

  “哦,妈妈,老板说我们看起来都很体面,说不定很容易脱手。”

  苏珊不由想起那个人的言语和表情。她记得他看了看埃米琳,捧起她的卷发说这是上等货色。一想起他的模样,苏珊就涌起厌恶之感。她受过严格的基督徒的教育,有每天阅读《圣经》的习惯;她和任何其他基督徒母亲一样,害怕自己的女儿被卖给别人,一辈子过屈辱的生活。但是,她又没有丝毫的力量来保障女儿的幸福,没有一点指望来改变女儿不幸的命运。

  “妈妈,要是你能当厨子,我做侍女或裁缝,咱们一定会干得不错,我敢保证。明天我们尽量摆出高兴的样子,精精神神的,让别人知道我们会干什么,也许会把我们一起买走的。”埃米琳说道。

  “你明天把头发梳直了。”苏珊说。

  “为什么,妈妈?卷着不是更好看吗?”

  “是好看些,但是直着头发更容易找到好东家。”

  “我不明白。为什么?”埃米琳说。

  “正经人家看见你素净的样子,就会觉得你规规矩矩的,乐意要你。他们的心思我比你明白些。”苏珊说。

  “好吧,妈妈,那就按您的意思办吧!”

  “还有,埃米琳,如果明天之后,我被卖到一个遥远的农庄,你被带到另一个地方,我们母女再也无法相见的话,你一定要铭记夫人对你的教导和自己所受的教养。把《圣经》和赞美诗随身携带,如果你心中有上帝的话,上帝就会保佑你的。”

  那苦命的女人说这番话时,心里一阵酸楚。她明白一到明天,只要能出得起钱,不论这人有多么邪恶、奸诈和下流,就将从精神到肉体完全占有她的女儿。那时候,孩子又该怎么忠于上帝呢?她把女儿一把搂在怀里,思潮翻滚,她真希望女儿生得没这么漂亮,没这么妩媚动人。当她想到自己曾受过良好正规的教养以及曾比黑奴优越得多的待遇时,心里就越发难受。但是,此刻除了祈祷之外还有什么法子呢?她完全是无可奈何呀。在这两间干净、体面的黑奴房间里,已有不少人在默默地祷告上苍。上帝并不会忘记他们,这一点迟早会证实,因为《圣经》上明明白白写着:“凡让信仰我的人跌倒的人,倒不如把大磨石挂在此人的脖子上,让他永沉海底。”

  静穆、柔和的月光从窗外照进屋子里,把窗子上铁栏杆的影子投射在地板上熟睡的人身上。母女俩依偎着,情不自禁地唱起一支哀婉而感情奔放的挽歌,这是黑奴们在葬礼上经常唱的一首赞美诗:

  啊,哭泣的玛丽在哪里?

  啊,哭泣的玛丽在哪里?

  平安已到达幸福园。

  她已长逝升入天堂,

  她已长逝升入天堂,

  平安已到达幸福园。

  母女俩的嗓音带有柔美而忧郁的特点,曲调的旋律仿佛流露出对尘世的厌倦和绝望、对天堂的向往和憧憬。歌声带着悲怆的意味,一段一段回荡在黑暗的监房里。

  啊,保罗和希拉斯在哪里?

  啊,保罗和希拉斯在哪里?

  平安已到达幸福园。

  他们已长逝升入天堂,

  他们已长逝升入天堂,

  平安已到达幸福园。

  唱吧,苦命的人!长夜将逝,天明之后,你们将骨肉分离!

  可是,天已经亮了,人们开始起床。什凯哥思大老板喜气洋洋的,忙得焦头烂额,他正准备把一大批货送去拍卖。他先督促大伙梳洗穿戴,又叮嘱每个人装出高兴的样子来。最后,黑奴们围成一个圈子,在被送往交易所之前,等待老板最后的检阅。什凯哥思大老板头戴棕榈帽,叼着雪茄烟,逐个检查一遍,给他的商品最后润润色。

  “这是搞什么名堂?”他走到苏珊和埃米琳面前说,“你的卷发跑哪儿去了?”

  那姑娘胆怯地望了她母亲一眼,她母亲立刻以黑人常有的机敏答道:

  “是我昨晚让她把头发梳得整齐光亮些,不要一圈圈乱蓬蓬的,这样看上去庄重些。”

  “可恶!”那黑奴贩子粗鲁地说,接着就转过脸向那姑娘命令道,“赶快去把头发卷起来,要卷得漂漂亮亮的!”他又把手中的藤条在地上“啪”地抽了一下,补充道,“弄完了赶紧回来,听见了没有?”

  “你,快去帮她的忙,”他对她母亲说,“把头发卷起来可以多卖一百块钱呢!”

  在一个富丽堂皇的圆穹顶下,聚集了不同国籍的各方人士;在大理石的地板上,穿梭着熙来攘往的人群。圆形大厅的四周有几个小讲坛或是拍卖站,那是为演说人或拍卖人设置的。大厅两旁的讲坛被两位才华横溢的人占据着,他们正用夹杂着法语的英语催促看中某商品的行家们提交投标价码。另一端的讲坛还空着,周围站着一群待卖的黑奴,圣克莱尔家的几个仆人——汤姆和阿道夫等也在其中。苏珊和埃米琳也在不安地等待着她们的判决时刻。这群黑奴前围着许多看客,有的打算买,有的并不想买。他们一面用手随意捏弄、检查这些黑人,一面品头论足,就像骑师们评价一匹马的优劣似的。

  “嗨,阿尔夫,什么风把你给吹来了?”一位打扮时髦的青年用单柄眼镜打量着阿尔夫,另一位阔少拍着那人的肩膀说道。

  “哦,我正缺少一个跟班,听说圣克莱尔的一批家奴要脱手,我就来看看——”

  “我才不会买圣克莱尔家的仆人呢!全都放纵惯了,个个目中无人。”对方说。

  “老兄,这个你放心,”那个阿尔夫说道,“我买了他们,不出几天,就能打掉他们的臭架子。我让他们瞧瞧,这个新主人可不像圣克莱尔先生那样好对付。说实话,我看上了这个家伙,他那副样子,我喜欢!”

  “养这么个家伙可得小心倾家荡产哟!你看着吧,他可十足的气派呢!”

  “哼,他的确如此。不过,我马上会让这位仁兄知道,在我手下办事可是威风不起来的。把他送到鞭笞站揍上几回,挫挫他的锐气,看他还敢不敢不乖乖地听话?我早晚会把他给制服的,你等着瞧吧!就这么说了,我决定买他了。”

  汤姆一直站在那儿默默地观察眼前走过的人,希望能觅到一个称心如意的主人。先生,如果您也和汤姆在相同的处境下,被迫在二百人中挑选一个对你掌有生杀予夺大权的主人,恐怕你也会和他一样,发现能让你满意的主顾简直屈指可数,寥寥无几。汤姆看见各种各样的人,有肥胖、粗鲁的大块头,有干瘪、精瘦的矮个子,有尖嘴猴腮的精明鬼,还有各式各样长得像矮树桩子、一无所长的人。他们按自己的眼光和喜好找到同类人,就像捡柴禾一样漫不经心,扔到火炉里或扔进篮子里。可是,汤姆找不到像圣克莱尔那样的人。

  拍卖会就要开始前,一个矮小精干的汉子从人群里挤进来。他上身穿一件有格的衬衫,胸口袒露着,下身穿一条又脏又旧的马裤。他那跃跃欲试的样子,似乎满心要做笔生意。他走到黑奴面前,挨个看起来。他走得越近,汤姆越感到恐惧和厌恶。这个人虽然个子矮小,却显得力大无比;他子弹形的脑袋、茶褐色的眉毛、浅灰色的眼睛和焦黄色的粗硬头发都让人感到说不出的可恶。他粗糙的大嘴巴里嚼着烟叶,并以坚强的毅力和巨大的攻势向外喷射出来。他的手奇大无比,又黑又脏,手背上尽是毛茸茸的汗斑。他指甲很长,非常的脏。这汉子大摇大摆地从黑奴前走过去,打量每个人。走到汤姆身边时,他抓住汤姆的下巴,扳开他的嘴查看他的牙齿,又叫他卷起袖子看他的肌肉,还让他转身跳了几跳,试试他的脚力。

  “你在哪儿长大的?”这汉子发问了。

  “金特克,老爷。”汤姆一面回答,一面四处张望,希望这时出现一个救星。

  “你干过什么活?”

  “替东家管理农庄。”汤姆答道。

  “说得倒像那么回事!”那汉子简短地说,继续朝前走去。他在阿道夫面前停了一会儿,把一口烟叶吐到他擦得锃亮的皮鞋上,轻蔑地哼一声就过去了。然后,他又在苏珊和埃米琳的面前停住脚,伸出一只又脏又粗的手抓住那姑娘,从颈项一直摸到胸脯,又摸了摸胳膊,检查了她的牙齿,把她向她母亲身边推去。从她母亲的表情可以看出,那面目狰狞的陌生人的举动让她感到非常痛苦。

  埃米琳吓得哭出声来。

  “闭嘴,臭丫头,”那黑奴贩子厉声喝道,“不准在这儿哭哭啼啼的,拍卖马上就开始了。”说着,拍卖果真开始了。

  刚才那位打算买阿道夫的阔少果真用高价把他买走了。接着,圣克莱尔家其余几个仆人也被买走了。

  “轮到你了,伙计!听到没有?”拍卖人冲汤姆嚷道。

  汤姆走上台去,战战兢兢地环视了四周,场内一片喧嚣。拍卖人又连珠炮似的用夹杂着法语的英语介绍汤姆的经历,下面接连响起英语和法语的投标呼声。一刹那,只听“咚”的一声,木槌敲了下去,拍卖人叫出了最后的成交价格。当那个“元”字落下去之后,现场交易——汤姆立即被推给新主人。

  汤姆被推下台来,那个子弹形脑袋粗暴地揪住他的肩膀,把他推到一边,恶声恶气地说:“站在那儿别动,听到没有?”

  汤姆只觉得脑袋里“嗡”的一片,稀里糊涂的。周围的投标仍在继续着,声浪一阵高过一阵,一会儿英语,一会儿法语。最后又是木槌“咚”的一声,苏珊找到了买主。她走下台来,恋恋不舍地回头望她的女儿,埃米琳向母亲伸出了双臂。苏珊痛苦地看着她的新主人——一个慈祥、体面的中年绅士,她哀求道:

  “求您发发慈悲,把我的女儿也买下来吧。”

  “我倒是有意要买,只怕买不起啊!”那中年绅士说着,向台上的姑娘望去。那姑娘正惶恐而羞涩地向四面张望。

  姑娘苍白的脸上荡起了一阵痛苦的红晕,她的双眼灼灼闪光,显得比任何时候都更加漂亮。她母亲不由得痛苦地哼了一声。拍卖人抓住大好时机,用夹杂着法语的英语,滔滔不绝地大肆渲染一番,人们接二连三地投起标来。

  “我尽力而为吧。”中年绅士说,挤进人丛中投标去了。不过一会儿,投标数额超过了他口袋里的钱,他就缄口不言了。拍卖人越叫越起劲,可投标声越来越少了。最后只剩下一位气派的阔佬和子弹形脑袋争相叫价。老先生叫了好几个回合,显然对子弹形脑袋不屑一顾;可是,子弹形脑袋的耐力却非常持久,而且钱包里钱的数量也多些,最后老先生也败下阵来。木槌终于敲了下来——子弹形脑袋从精神到肉体都占有了埃米琳,除非老天爷来救她。

  她的主人是烈格雷先生,他在红河流域拥有一座棉花庄园。埃米琳被推向汤姆和其他几个仆人一边,她边走边抽泣起来。

  那位中年绅士觉得非常抱歉,可是这样的事情天天都在发生啊!在这种大拍卖中,母女分离、抱头痛哭的场面每天都在上演着,好心人想助其一臂之力也是心有余而力不足。于是,中年绅士只得带着他新买的黑奴,向另一个方向走去。

  两天后,纽约那家信奉基督教的B公司的代理律师把拍卖黑奴的款项寄给了该公司。在这张汇票的背面,让他们记下那位伟大的“躲藏房先生”(他们总有一天要向他交代账目的)说过的一句话:“当他血债血偿时,不会忘记困苦人的哀求。”


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 31
The Middle Passage
“Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, and canst not look upon iniquity: wherefore lookest thou upon them that deal treacherously, and holdest thy tongue when the wicked devoureth the man that is more righteous than he?”—Hab. 1: 13.
On the lower part of a small, mean boat, on the Red river, Tom sat,—chains on his wrists, chains on his feet, and a weight heavier than chains lay on his heart. All had faded from his sky,—moon and star; all had passed by him, as the trees and banks were now passing, to return no more. Kentucky home, with wife and children, and indulgent owners; St. Clare home, with all its refinements and splendors; the golden head of Eva, with its saint-like eyes; the proud, gay, handsome, seemingly careless, yet ever-kind St. Clare; hours of ease and indulgent leisure,—all gone! and in place thereof, what remains?
It is one of the bitterest apportionments of a lot of slavery, that the negro, sympathetic and assimilative, after acquiring, in a refined family, the tastes and feelings which form the atmosphere of such a place, is not the less liable to become the bond-slave of the coarsest and most brutal,—just as a chair or table, which once decorated the superb saloon, comes, at last, battered and defaced, to the barroom of some filthy tavern, or some low haunt of vulgar debauchery. The great difference is, that the table and chair cannot feel, and the man can; for even a legal enactment that he shall be “taken, reputed, adjudged in law, to be a chattel personal,” cannot blot out his soul, with its own private little world of memories, hopes, loves, fears, and desires.
Mr. Simon Legree, Tom’s master, had purchased slaves at one place and another, in New Orleans, to the number of eight, and driven them, handcuffed, in couples of two and two, down to the good steamer Pirate, which lay at the levee, ready for a trip up the Red river.
Having got them fairly on board, and the boat being off, he came round, with that air of efficiency which ever characterized him, to take a review of them. Stopping opposite to Tom, who had been attired for sale in his best broadcloth suit, with well-starched linen and shining boots, he briefly expressed himself as follows:
“Stand up.”
Tom stood up.
“Take off that stock!” and, as Tom, encumbered by his fetters, proceeded to do it, he assisted him, by pulling it, with no gentle hand, from his neck, and putting it in his pocket.
Legree now turned to Tom’s trunk, which, previous to this, he had been ransacking, and, taking from it a pair of old pantaloons and dilapidated coat, which Tom had been wont to put on about his stable-work, he said, liberating Tom’s hands from the handcuffs, and pointing to a recess in among the boxes,
“You go there, and put these on.”
Tom obeyed, and in a few moments returned.
“Take off your boots,” said Mr. Legree.
Tom did so.
“There,” said the former, throwing him a pair of coarse, stout shoes, such as were common among the slaves, “put these on.”
In Tom’s hurried exchange, he had not forgotten to transfer his cherished Bible to his pocket. It was well he did so; for Mr. Legree, having refitted Tom’s handcuffs, proceeded deliberately to investigate the contents of his pockets. He drew out a silk handkerchief, and put it into his own pocket. Several little trifles, which Tom had treasured, chiefly because they had amused Eva, he looked upon with a contemptuous grunt, and tossed them over his shoulder into the river.
Tom’s Methodist hymn-book, which, in his hurry, he had forgotten, he now held up and turned over.
Humph! pious, to be sure. So, what’s yer name,—you belong to the church, eh?”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Tom, firmly.
“Well, I’ll soon have that out of you. I have none o’ yer bawling, praying, singing niggers on my place; so remember. Now, mind yourself,” he said, with a stamp and a fierce glance of his gray eye, directed at Tom, “I’m your church now! You understand,—you’ve got to be as I say.”
Something within the silent black man answered No! and, as if repeated by an invisible voice, came the words of an old prophetic scroll, as Eva had often read them to him,—“Fear not! for I have redeemed thee. I have called thee by name. Thou art Mine!”
But Simon Legree heard no voice. That voice is one he never shall hear. He only glared for a moment on the downcast face of Tom, and walked off. He took Tom’s trunk, which contained a very neat and abundant wardrobe, to the forecastle, where it was soon surrounded by various hands of the boat. With much laughing, at the expense of niggers who tried to be gentlemen, the articles very readily were sold to one and another, and the empty trunk finally put up at auction. It was a good joke, they all thought, especially to see how Tom looked after his things, as they were going this way and that; and then the auction of the trunk, that was funnier than all, and occasioned abundant witticisms.
This little affair being over, Simon sauntered up again to his property.
“Now, Tom, I’ve relieved you of any extra baggage, you see. Take mighty good care of them clothes. It’ll be long enough ’fore you get more. I go in for making niggers careful; one suit has to do for one year, on my place.”
Simon next walked up to the place where Emmeline was sitting, chained to another woman.
“Well, my dear,” he said, chucking her under the chin, “keep up your spirits.”
The involuntary look of horror, fright and aversion, with which the girl regarded him, did not escape his eye. He frowned fiercely.
“None o’ your shines, gal! you’s got to keep a pleasant face, when I speak to ye,—d’ye hear? And you, you old yellow poco moonshine!” he said, giving a shove to the mulatto woman to whom Emmeline was chained, “don’t you carry that sort of face! You’s got to look chipper, I tell ye!”
“I say, all on ye,” he said retreating a pace or two back, “look at me,—look at me,—look me right in the eye,—straight, now!” said he, stamping his foot at every pause.
As by a fascination, every eye was now directed to the glaring greenish-gray eye of Simon.
“Now,” said he, doubling his great, heavy fist into something resembling a blacksmith’s hammer, “d’ye see this fist? Heft it!” he said, bringing it down on Tom’s hand. “Look at these yer bones! Well, I tell ye this yer fist has got as hard as iron knocking down niggers. I never see the nigger, yet, I couldn’t bring down with one crack,” said he, bringing his fist down so near to the face of Tom that he winked and drew back. “I don’t keep none o’ yer cussed overseers; I does my own overseeing; and I tell you things is seen to. You’s every one on ye got to toe the mark, I tell ye; quick,—straight,—the moment I speak. That’s the way to keep in with me. Ye won’t find no soft spot in me, nowhere. So, now, mind yerselves; for I don’t show no mercy!”
The women involuntarily drew in their breath, and the whole gang sat with downcast, dejected faces. Meanwhile, Simon turned on his heel, and marched up to the bar of the boat for a dram.
“That’s the way I begin with my niggers,” he said, to a gentlemanly man, who had stood by him during his speech. “It’s my system to begin strong,—just let ’em know what to expect.”
“Indeed!” said the stranger, looking upon him with the curiosity of a naturalist studying some out-of-the-way specimen.
“Yes, indeed. I’m none o’ yer gentlemen planters, with lily fingers, to slop round and be cheated by some old cuss of an overseer! Just feel of my knuckles, now; look at my fist. Tell ye, sir, the flesh on ’t has come jest like a stone, practising on nigger—feel on it.”
The stranger applied his fingers to the implement in question, and simply said,
“’T is hard enough; and, I suppose,” he added, “practice has made your heart just like it.”
“Why, yes, I may say so,” said Simon, with a hearty laugh. “I reckon there’s as little soft in me as in any one going. Tell you, nobody comes it over me! Niggers never gets round me, neither with squalling nor soft soap,—that’s a fact.”
“You have a fine lot there.”
“Real,” said Simon. “There’s that Tom, they telled me he was suthin’ uncommon. I paid a little high for him, tendin’ him for a driver and a managing chap; only get the notions out that he’s larnt by bein’ treated as niggers never ought to be, he’ll do prime! The yellow woman I got took in on. I rayther think she’s sickly, but I shall put her through for what she’s worth; she may last a year or two. I don’t go for savin’ niggers. Use up, and buy more, ’s my way;-makes you less trouble, and I’m quite sure it comes cheaper in the end;” and Simon sipped his glass.
“And how long do they generally last?” said the stranger.
“Well, donno; ’cordin’ as their constitution is. Stout fellers last six or seven years; trashy ones gets worked up in two or three. I used to, when I fust begun, have considerable trouble fussin’ with ’em and trying to make ’em hold out,—doctorin’ on ’em up when they’s sick, and givin’ on ’em clothes and blankets, and what not, tryin’ to keep ’em all sort o’ decent and comfortable. Law, ’t wasn’t no sort o’ use; I lost money on ’em, and ’t was heaps o’ trouble. Now, you see, I just put ’em straight through, sick or well. When one nigger’s dead, I buy another; and I find it comes cheaper and easier, every way.”
The stranger turned away, and seated himself beside a gentleman, who had been listening to the conversation with repressed uneasiness.
“You must not take that fellow to be any specimen of Southern planters,” said he.
“I should hope not,” said the young gentleman, with emphasis.
“He is a mean, low, brutal fellow!” said the other.
“And yet your laws allow him to hold any number of human beings subject to his absolute will, without even a shadow of protection; and, low as he is, you cannot say that there are not many such.”
“Well,” said the other, “there are also many considerate and humane men among planters.”
“Granted,” said the young man; “but, in my opinion, it is you considerate, humane men, that are responsible for all the brutality and outrage wrought by these wretches; because, if it were not for your sanction and influence, the whole system could not keep foothold for an hour. If there were no planters except such as that one,” said he, pointing with his finger to Legree, who stood with his back to them, “the whole thing would go down like a millstone. It is your respectability and humanity that licenses and protects his brutality.”
“You certainly have a high opinion of my good nature,” said the planter, smiling, “but I advise you not to talk quite so loud, as there are people on board the boat who might not be quite so tolerant to opinion as I am. You had better wait till I get up to my plantation, and there you may abuse us all, quite at your leisure.”
The young gentleman colored and smiled, and the two were soon busy in a game of backgammon. Meanwhile, another conversation was going on in the lower part of the boat, between Emmeline and the mulatto woman with whom she was confined. As was natural, they were exchanging with each other some particulars of their history.
“Who did you belong to?” said Emmeline.
“Well, my Mas’r was Mr. Ellis,—lived on Levee-street. P’raps you’ve seen the house.”
“Was he good to you?” said Emmeline.
“Mostly, till he tuk sick. He’s lain sick, off and on, more than six months, and been orful oneasy. ’Pears like he warnt willin’ to have nobody rest, day or night; and got so curous, there couldn’t nobody suit him. ’Pears like he just grew crosser, every day; kep me up nights till I got farly beat out, and couldn’t keep awake no longer; and cause I got to sleep, one night, Lors, he talk so orful to me, and he tell me he’d sell me to just the hardest master he could find; and he’d promised me my freedom, too, when he died.”
“Had you any friends?” said Emmeline.
“Yes, my husband,—he’s a blacksmith. Mas’r gen’ly hired him out. They took me off so quick, I didn’t even have time to see him; and I’s got four children. O, dear me!” said the woman, covering her face with her hands.
It is a natural impulse, in every one, when they hear a tale of distress, to think of something to say by way of consolation. Emmeline wanted to say something, but she could not think of anything to say. What was there to be said? As by a common consent, they both avoided, with fear and dread, all mention of the horrible man who was now their master.
True, there is religious trust for even the darkest hour. The mulatto woman was a member of the Methodist church, and had an unenlightened but very sincere spirit of piety. Emmeline had been educated much more intelligently,—taught to read and write, and diligently instructed in the Bible, by the care of a faithful and pious mistress; yet, would it not try the faith of the firmest Christian, to find themselves abandoned, apparently, of God, in the grasp of ruthless violence? How much more must it shake the faith of Christ’s poor little ones, weak in knowledge and tender in years!
The boat moved on,—freighted with its weight of sorrow,—up the red, muddy, turbid current, through the abrupt tortuous windings of the Red river; and sad eyes gazed wearily on the steep red-clay banks, as they glided by in dreary sameness. At last the boat stopped at a small town, and Legree, with his party, disembarked.
Chapter 32
Dark Places
“The dark places of the earth are full of the habitations Of cruelty.”1
Trailing wearily behind a rude wagon, and over a ruder road, Tom and his associates faced onward.
In the wagon was seated Simon Legree and the two women, still fettered together, were stowed away with some baggage in the back part of it, and the whole company were seeking Legree’s plantation, which lay a good distance off.
It was a wild, forsaken road, now winding through dreary pine barrens, where the wind whispered mournfully, and now over log causeways, through long cypress swamps, the doleful trees rising out of the slimy, spongy ground, hung with long wreaths of funeral black moss, while ever and anon the loathsome form of the mocassin snake might be seen sliding among broken stumps and shattered branches that lay here and there, rotting in the water.
It is disconsolate enough, this riding, to the stranger, who, with well-filled pocket and well-appointed horse, threads the lonely way on some errand of business; but wilder, drearier, to the man enthralled, whom every weary step bears further from all that man loves and prays for.
So one should have thought, that witnessed the sunken and dejected expression on those dark faces; the wistful, patient weariness with which those sad eyes rested on object after object that passed them in their sad journey.
Simon rode on, however, apparently well pleased, occasionally pulling away at a flask of spirit, which he kept in his pocket.
“I say, you!” he said, as he turned back and caught a glance at the dispirited faces behind him. “Strike up a song, boys,—come!”
The men looked at each other, and the “come” was repeated, with a smart crack of the whip which the driver carried in his hands. Tom began a Methodist hymn.
“Jerusalem, my happy home,
    Name ever dear to me!
When shall my sorrows have an end,
    Thy joys when shall—”2
“Shut up, you black cuss!” roared Legree; “did ye think I wanted any o’ yer infernal old Methodism? I say, tune up, now, something real rowdy,—quick!”
One of the other men struck up one of those unmeaning songs, common among the slaves.
“Mas’r see’d me cotch a coon,
    High boys, high!
He laughed to split,—d’ye see the moon,
    Ho! ho! ho! boys, ho!
     Ho! yo! hi—e! oh!”
The singer appeared to make up the song to his own pleasure, generally hitting on rhyme, without much attempt at reason; and the party took up the chorus, at intervals,
“Ho! ho! ho! boys, ho!
High—e—oh! high—e—oh!”
It was sung very boisterouly, and with a forced attempt at merriment; but no wail of despair, no words of impassioned prayer, could have had such a depth of woe in them as the wild notes of the chorus. As if the poor, dumb heart, threatened,—prisoned,—took refuge in that inarticulate sanctuary of music, and found there a language in which to breathe its prayer to God! There was a prayer in it, which Simon could not hear. He only heard the boys singing noisily, and was well pleased; he was making them “keep up their spirits.”
“Well, my little dear,” said he, turning to Emmeline, and laying his hand on her shoulder, “we’re almost home!”
When Legree scolded and stormed, Emmeline was terrified; but when he laid his hand on her, and spoke as he now did, she felt as if she had rather he would strike her. The expression of his eyes made her soul sick, and her flesh creep. Involuntarily she clung closer to the mulatto woman by her side, as if she were her mother.
“You didn’t ever wear ear-rings,” he said, taking hold of her small ear with his coarse fingers.
“No, Mas’r!” said Emmeline, trembling and looking down.
“Well, I’ll give you a pair, when we get home, if you’re a good girl. You needn’t be so frightened; I don’t mean to make you work very hard. You’ll have fine times with me, and live like a lady,—only be a good girl.”
Legree had been drinking to that degree that he was inclining to be very gracious; and it was about this time that the enclosures of the plantation rose to view. The estate had formerly belonged to a gentleman of opulence and taste, who had bestowed some considerable attention to the adornment of his grounds. Having died insolvent, it had been purchased, at a bargain, by Legree, who used it, as he did everything else, merely as an implement for money-making. The place had that ragged, forlorn appearance, which is always produced by the evidence that the care of the former owner has been left to go to utter decay.
What was once a smooth-shaven lawn before the house, dotted here and there with ornamental shrubs, was now covered with frowsy tangled grass, with horseposts set up, here and there, in it, where the turf was stamped away, and the ground littered with broken pails, cobs of corn, and other slovenly remains. Here and there, a mildewed jessamine or honeysuckle hung raggedly from some ornamental support, which had been pushed to one side by being used as a horse-post. What once was a large garden was now all grown over with weeds, through which, here and there, some solitary exotic reared its forsaken head. What had been a conservatory had now no window-shades, and on the mouldering shelves stood some dry, forsaken flower-pots, with sticks in them, whose dried leaves showed they had once been plants.
The wagon rolled up a weedy gravel walk, under a noble avenue of China trees, whose graceful forms and ever-springing foliage seemed to be the only things there that neglect could not daunt or alter,—like noble spirits, so deeply rooted in goodness, as to flourish and grow stronger amid discouragement and decay.
The house had been large and handsome. It was built in a manner common at the South; a wide verandah of two stories running round every part of the house, into which every outer door opened, the lower tier being supported by brick pillars.
But the place looked desolate and uncomfortable; some windows stopped up with boards, some with shattered panes, and shutters hanging by a single hinge,—all telling of coarse neglect and discomfort.
Bits of board, straw, old decayed barrels and boxes, garnished the ground in all directions; and three or four ferocious-looking dogs, roused by the sound of the wagon-wheels, came tearing out, and were with difficulty restrained from laying hold of Tom and his companions, by the effort of the ragged servants who came after them.
“Ye see what ye’d get!” said Legree, caressing the dogs with grim satisfaction, and turning to Tom and his companions. “Ye see what ye’d get, if ye try to run off. These yer dogs has been raised to track niggers; and they’d jest as soon chaw one on ye up as eat their supper. So, mind yerself! How now, Sambo!” he said, to a ragged fellow, without any brim to his hat, who was officious in his attentions. “How have things been going?”
Fust rate, Mas’r.”
“Quimbo,” said Legree to another, who was making zealous demonstrations to attract his attention, “ye minded what I telled ye?”
“Guess I did, didn’t I?”
These two colored men were the two principal hands on the plantation. Legree had trained them in savageness and brutality as systematically as he had his bull-dogs; and, by long practice in hardness and cruelty, brought their whole nature to about the same range of capacities. It is a common remark, and one that is thought to militate strongly against the character of the race, that the negro overseer is always more tyrannical and cruel than the white one. This is simply saying that the negro mind has been more crushed and debased than the white. It is no more true of this race than of every oppressed race, the world over. The slave is always a tyrant, if he can get a chance to be one.
Legree, like some potentates we read of in history, governed his plantation by a sort of resolution of forces. Sambo and Quimbo cordially hated each other; the plantation hands, one and all, cordially hated them; and, by playing off one against another, he was pretty sure, through one or the other of the three parties, to get informed of whatever was on foot in the place.
Nobody can live entirely without social intercourse; and Legree encouraged his two black satellites to a kind of coarse familiarity with him,—a familiarity, however, at any moment liable to get one or the other of them into trouble; for, on the slightest provocation, one of them always stood ready, at a nod, to be a minister of his vengeance on the other.
As they stood there now by Legree, they seemed an apt illustration of the fact that brutal men are lower even than animals. Their coarse, dark, heavy features; their great eyes, rolling enviously on each other; their barbarous, guttural, half-brute intonation; their dilapidated garments fluttering in the wind,—were all in admirable keeping with the vile and unwholesome character of everything about the place.
“Here, you Sambo,” said Legree, “take these yer boys down to the quarters; and here’s a gal I’ve got for you,” said he, as he separated the mulatto woman from Emmeline, and pushed her towards him;—“I promised to bring you one, you know.”
The woman gave a start, and drawing back, said, suddenly,
“O, Mas’r! I left my old man in New Orleans.”
“What of that, you—; won’t you want one here? None o’ your words,—go long!” said Legree, raising his whip.
“Come, mistress,” he said to Emmeline, “you go in here with me.”
A dark, wild face was seen, for a moment, to glance at the window of the house; and, as Legree opened the door, a female voice said something, in a quick, imperative tone. Tom, who was looking, with anxious interest, after Emmeline, as she went in, noticed this, and heard Legree answer, angrily, “You may hold your tongue! I’ll do as I please, for all you!”
Tom heard no more; for he was soon following Sambo to the quarters. The quarters was a little sort of street of rude shanties, in a row, in a part of the plantation, far off from the house. They had a forlorn, brutal, forsaken air. Tom’s heart sunk when he saw them. He had been comforting himself with the thought of a cottage, rude, indeed, but one which he might make neat and quiet, and where he might have a shelf for his Bible, and a place to be alone out of his laboring hours. He looked into several; they were mere rude shells, destitute of any species of furniture, except a heap of straw, foul with dirt, spread confusedly over the floor, which was merely the bare ground, trodden hard by the tramping of innumerable feet.
“Which of these will be mine?” said he, to Sambo, submissively.
“Dunno; ken turn in here, I spose,” said Sambo; “spects thar’s room for another thar; thar’s a pretty smart heap o’ niggers to each on ’em, now; sure, I dunno what I ’s to do with more.”
It was late in the evening when the weary occupants of the shanties came flocking home,—men and women, in soiled and tattered garments, surly and uncomfortable, and in no mood to look pleasantly on new-comers. The small village was alive with no inviting sounds; hoarse, guttural voices contending at the hand-mills where their morsel of hard corn was yet to be ground into meal, to fit it for the cake that was to constitute their only supper. From the earliest dawn of the day, they had been in the fields, pressed to work under the driving lash of the overseers; for it was now in the very heat and hurry of the season, and no means was left untried to press every one up to the top of their capabilities. “True,” says the negligent lounger; “picking cotton isn’t hard work.” Isn’t it? And it isn’t much inconvenience, either, to have one drop of water fall on your head; yet the worst torture of the inquisition is produced by drop after drop, drop after drop, falling moment after moment, with monotonous succession, on the same spot; and work, in itself not hard, becomes so, by being pressed, hour after hour, with unvarying, unrelenting sameness, with not even the consciousness of free-will to take from its tediousness. Tom looked in vain among the gang, as they poured along, for companionable faces. He saw only sullen, scowling, imbruted men, and feeble, discouraged women, or women that were not women,—the strong pushing away the weak,—the gross, unrestricted animal selfishness of human beings, of whom nothing good was expected and desired; and who, treated in every way like brutes, had sunk as nearly to their level as it was possible for human beings to do. To a late hour in the night the sound of the grinding was protracted; for the mills were few in number compared with the grinders, and the weary and feeble ones were driven back by the strong, and came on last in their turn.
“Ho yo!” said Sambo, coming to the mulatto woman, and throwing down a bag of corn before her; “what a cuss yo name?”
“Lucy,” said the woman.
“Wal, Lucy, yo my woman now. Yo grind dis yer corn, and get my supper baked, ye har?”
“I an’t your woman, and I won’t be!” said the woman, with the sharp, sudden courage of despair; “you go long!”
“I’ll kick yo, then!” said Sambo, raising his foot threateningly.
“Ye may kill me, if ye choose,—the sooner the better! Wish’t I was dead!” said she.
“I say, Sambo, you go to spilin’ the hands, I’ll tell Mas’r o’ you,” said Quimbo, who was busy at the mill, from which he had viciously driven two or three tired women, who were waiting to grind their corn.
“And, I’ll tell him ye won’t let the women come to the mills, yo old nigger!” said Sambo. “Yo jes keep to yo own row.”
Tom was hungry with his day’s journey, and almost faint for want of food.
“Thar, yo!” said Quimbo, throwing down a coarse bag, which contained a peck of corn; “thar, nigger, grab, take car on ’t,—yo won’t get no more, dis yer week.”
Tom waited till a late hour, to get a place at the mills; and then, moved by the utter weariness of two women, whom he saw trying to grind their corn there, he ground for them, put together the decaying brands of the fire, where many had baked cakes before them, and then went about getting his own supper. It was a new kind of work there,—a deed of charity, small as it was; but it woke an answering touch in their hearts,—an expression of womanly kindness came over their hard faces; they mixed his cake for him, and tended its baking; and Tom sat down by the light of the fire, and drew out his Bible,—for he had need for comfort.
“What’s that?” said one of the woman.
“A Bible,” said Tom.
“Good Lord! han’t seen un since I was in Kentuck.”
“Was you raised in Kentuck?” said Tom, with interest.
“Yes, and well raised, too; never ’spected to come to dis yer!” said the woman, sighing.
“What’s dat ar book, any way?” said the other woman.
“Why, the Bible.”
“Laws a me! what’s dat?” said the woman.
“Do tell! you never hearn on ’t?” said the other woman. “I used to har Missis a readin’ on ’t, sometimes, in Kentuck; but, laws o’ me! we don’t har nothin’ here but crackin’ and swarin’.”
“Read a piece, anyways!” said the first woman, curiously, seeing Tom attentively poring over it.
Tom read,—“Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”
“Them’s good words, enough,” said the woman; “who says ’em?”
“The Lord,” said Tom.
“I jest wish I know’d whar to find Him,” said the woman. “I would go; ’pears like I never should get rested again. My flesh is fairly sore, and I tremble all over, every day, and Sambo’s allers a jawin’ at me, ’cause I doesn’t pick faster; and nights it’s most midnight ’fore I can get my supper; and den ’pears like I don’t turn over and shut my eyes, ’fore I hear de horn blow to get up, and at it agin in de mornin’. If I knew whar de Lor was, I’d tell him.”
“He’s here, he’s everywhere,” said Tom.
“Lor, you an’t gwine to make me believe dat ar! I know de Lord an’t here,” said the woman; “’tan’t no use talking, though. I’s jest gwine to camp down, and sleep while I ken.”
The women went off to their cabins, and Tom sat alone, by the smouldering fire, that flickered up redly in his face.
The silver, fair-browed moon rose in the purple sky, and looked down, calm and silent, as God looks on the scene of misery and oppression,—looked calmly on the lone black man, as he sat, with his arms folded, and his Bible on his knee.
“Is God Here?” Ah, how is it possible for the untaught heart to keep its faith, unswerving, in the face of dire misrule, and palpable, unrebuked injustice? In that simple heart waged a fierce conflict; the crushing sense of wrong, the foreshadowing, of a whole life of future misery, the wreck of all past hopes, mournfully tossing in the soul’s sight, like dead corpses of wife, and child, and friend, rising from the dark wave, and surging in the face of the half-drowned mariner! Ah, was it easy here to believe and hold fast the great password of Christian faith, that “God IS, and is the REWARDER of them that diligently seek Him”?
Tom rose, disconsolate, and stumbled into the cabin that had been allotted to him. The floor was already strewn with weary sleepers, and the foul air of the place almost repelled him; but the heavy night-dews were chill, and his limbs weary, and, wrapping about him a tattered blanket, which formed his only bed-clothing, he stretched himself in the straw and fell asleep.
In dreams, a gentle voice came over his ear; he was sitting on the mossy seat in the garden by Lake Pontchartrain, and Eva, with her serious eyes bent downward, was reading to him from the Bible; and he heard her read.
“When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee, and the rivers they shall not overflow thee; when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned, neither shall the flame kindle upon thee; for I am the Lord thy God, the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour.”
Gradually the words seemed to melt and fade, as in a divine music; the child raised her deep eyes, and fixed them lovingly on him, and rays of warmth and comfort seemed to go from them to his heart; and, as if wafted on the music, she seemed to rise on shining wings, from which flakes and spangles of gold fell off like stars, and she was gone.
Tom woke. Was it a dream? Let it pass for one. But who shall say that that sweet young spirit, which in life so yearned to comfort and console the distressed, was forbidden of God to assume this ministry after death?
It is a beautiful belief,
    That ever round our head
    Are hovering, on angel wings,
The spirits of the dead.



第三十一章 黑奴交易所在旅途中

  你眼清目明,无视奸邪罪恶。

  为非作歹的,你为何置之不理呢?

  恶人吞噬比他们公正的,

  你为何不发一言呢?

  ——《哈巴谷书》第一章第十三节

  汤姆坐在一艘简陋的小轮船的最底层,这艘船正行驶在红河上。他戴着沉重的脚镣和手铐,但比这更沉重的是他的心情。月亮和星星已从他的天空中坠落了,一切美好的东西都转逝即瞬如过眼云烟,就像此刻岸边的树木和堤坝都匆匆从视野里退去,消失无影。肯塔基的庄园,那里的妻儿和仁慈的主人;豪华气派的圣克莱尔公馆,伊娃盖着金黄色长发的小脑袋和天使般纯洁的眼睛,还有英俊、乐观而自信的圣克莱尔先生,外表那么随便而心地却那么善良。那些美好惬意的时光都如流水东逝。剩下的还有什么呢?

  奴隶制度给人类带来莫大的灾难,但最痛苦的又莫过于这一种:天赋悲悯情怀和情感丰富的黑人,先有幸在好的主人家里受到良好的教养和文明的熏陶,已培养了高洁的品性和高尚情怀,却不幸转而落到最粗野暴戾的主人手里。这就好比是原先摆在华丽的大客厅里的桌椅,因磨损破旧被扔到某个肮脏的小旅馆的酒吧间里或某个低俗不堪的龌龊场所。但这两者有关键的不同之处,那就是桌椅是死的而人是活的。人是有感情的动物,尽管在“法律上被视为、被确认为和被裁决为奴隶”,但奴隶仍然是有灵有肉的人,他们的情感、记忆、希望、爱好、恐惧和企盼都是无法抹煞的。

  汤姆的主人西蒙·烈格雷在新奥尔良市的几个拍卖所一共买了八个奴隶,把他们两两相铐,押送到码头边的“海盗号”轮船上。这艘船即将启航,逆流而上驶向红河的上游地区。

  奴隶们都上船之后,船就要起锚了。西蒙以其特有的干练,把奴隶们巡视一番。他走到汤姆面前时停下了脚步。汤姆还穿着拍卖时穿的那身衣服,上好的呢子制服和洗得笔挺的衬衫,脚上是擦得锃亮的皮靴。西蒙简洁地命令道:“站起来!”汤姆站了起来。“把硬领巾解下来!”汤姆依从地去解领巾,但戴着手铐不方便,西蒙便粗鲁地将硬领巾从他领子上一把扯下来,揣进了自己的口袋里。

  烈格雷刚才已在汤姆的箱子里翻了很久,这时他拿出汤姆平时在马厩里穿的那身——一件旧外衣和一条破裤子。他解开汤姆的手铐,指着货箱中的一个凹处说:

  “去,上那儿换上这身衣服。”

  汤姆照办了。不多一会儿,他换好衣服回来了。

  “给我把靴子也脱下来。”烈格雷先生继续吩咐道。

  汤姆又奉命脱下靴子。

  “喂,”烈格雷扔过来一双结实的粗鞋,黑奴们平常穿的那种,“把这个换上。”

  汤姆在匆忙间换衣服时,并没有忘记把心爱的《圣经》掏出来,放在旧衣服的口袋里。这样做确实有先见之明,因为烈格雷先生给汤姆重新戴上手铐之后,马上翻检起汤姆换下来的衣服。他在那衣服口袋里摸出一条丝绸手帕,顺手放进了自己的口袋里;他又翻出来几件小玩意儿,那是汤姆在伊娃死后珍藏着的,他看了看,不屑地哼了一声,随便一扬手,那些小玩意儿便从他肩头划过,落在了河里。

  汤姆在匆促之间却忘了把那本卫理公会的赞美诗集取出来,现在落到了烈格雷手里,他随手翻了翻。

  “嗬,想不到你还挺虔诚的嘛!你叫什么来着?你是个基督徒?”

  “是的,主人。”汤姆坚定地回答说。

  “哦,是吗?不过用不了多久,我就会让你忘掉它们。我可不想让一群黑鬼在我的庄园里嚎叫,祷告或唱什么赞美诗。记住了没有?你给我老实点,”说到这里,他跺一下脚,灰眼睛恶狼似地瞪着汤姆,“从现在开始,我就是你的上帝!你给我听着,我让你朝东你就朝东,让你往西你就往西!”

  汤姆沉默着,但他的心里呐喊着:“不!”同时,有个声音在冥冥中一遍遍说着伊娃生前常念给他听的一本古老的预言中的一段话:“你不要害怕,因为我曾救了你,并以我的名义召唤你,你是属于我的!”

  但西蒙·烈格雷什么也听不到,这声音他永远也无法听到。他只是向汤姆吹胡子瞪眼的,最后也无奈离开了。他把汤姆的箱子提到了前甲板上,箱子里全是汤姆收拾的干净衣裳,很快,一群水手拥了过来,他们一面嘲笑说黑奴不配有这么多衣裳来摆绅士派头,一面你一件我一件地买下所有的衣物,甚至连空箱子都有人买下了。当他们一哄而散时,都觉得此事非常滑稽,尤其是看到汤姆干净、整洁的装束时,更是大笑不止。拍卖空箱子也一时传为笑谈。

  这笔交易结束之后,西蒙又慢慢地踱了回来。

  “汤姆,你瞧,你那些杂七杂八的废物我已经帮你清理掉了。你身上的这套衣服可得省着穿,爱惜点,换套衣服得过好久呢!我完全赞成这个主意,让你们黑鬼穿衣服仔细点,一年只有一套衣服!”

  接着,他又来到埃米琳身边,她和另外一个妇女被铐在一起。

  “得了,小宝贝,给我开心点!”他摸着埃米琳的下巴说。

  这姑娘极不情愿地看着西蒙,眼神里流露出惊恐和厌恶,这并没逃过西蒙的眼睛,他眉毛拧成一团,恶狠狠地说:

  “你这个丫头片子,别跟我来这套,你听见没有?跟我讲话时,不许哭丧着脸,听到没?还有你,你这个黄脸婆!”他使劲推了一下和埃米琳铐在一起的混血女人,“别板着个脸,让我看你这副臭嘴脸!告诉你,你得给我摆出笑眯眯的样子。”

  “我说,你们都给我听着,”烈格雷往后退了一两步,吼道,“看着我,都看着我!都看着我的眼睛,你们都看仔细了!就现在!”他说话时,每停顿一下就跺一下脚。

  大家像中了邪一样,齐唰唰地望着那双露着凶光,满含杀机的眼睛。

  “你们瞧瞧,”他攥紧了自己又大又结实的拳头,那拳头看上去像铁匠的大锤,“看清这拳头了吧?掂掂它有多重?”他把拳头放在汤姆的手上。“瞧这身骨头!哼,实话告诉你们,这拳头和铁一样硬,都是揍黑鬼练出来的。迄今为止,还没有哪个黑鬼挨我一拳不趴下的呢。”他挥了挥拳头,差点儿打到汤姆的脸上。汤姆不由眨了眨眼,向后退了一步。“我从来不需要什么该死的监工,我自己就是监工。你们全都得给我现规矩矩的,干活要麻利,叫你们干什么马上就动,这样才合我的意。你们可别指望我什么时候心肠软,没有的事!你们自个儿当心点,我可不发什么慈悲。”

  两个女人不由得倒抽一口凉气,其他人也愁容满面地坐在那里,大气不敢出。西蒙说完这些,就转身向船上的小酒吧间走去,准备在那儿喝上几盅。

  “我就这么干,先给他们一个下马威。”西蒙对一个绅士模样的人说,这人一直站在他身边听他高谈阔论。“我一开始就采取强硬措施,让他们思想上警惕点。”

  “是吗?”这位绅士惊讶地说,上上下下地打量西蒙,就像自然学家研究某种奇特的标本。

  “没错儿。我可不是什么斯文仁慈的主人,那些人手指白白嫩嫩的,像婆娘的手一样,成天唠唠叨叨,老是被监工骗,真他娘的!来,你摸摸我的关节,看看我的拳头。先生,不瞒你说,我这身肌肉跟石头一样结实,全是他妈的揍黑鬼练出来的。不信你来摸摸。”

  这陌生人果真摸了一下,简单地说了句:“是够结实的,很硬,”接着,他又补充道,“没准你的心肠也和它一样硬。”

  “算你说对了,难道有什么不妥吗?”西蒙得意地狂笑起来。“我的心肠可软不下来,实话告诉你吧,谁也不敢在我面前耍花招。黑鬼们吵闹也好,拍马屁也好,都无济于事。”

  “你这批货挺不错嘛!”

  “倒真不坏,”西蒙说,“听别人说,那个汤姆棒极了,我买他的价钱高了些。我打算让他做个车夫或管家什么的。他以前的主人对他太好了,简直没当奴隶使唤过,因此沾染上一些臭脾气。不过若是把他教训过来,倒是个好使的。至于那个黄脸婆,简直算我倒霉撞上了,一副病恹恹的样子。不过,无论如何我也得让她干上一两年的活,把本钱给赚回来。有人说要对奴隶好点,我最痛恨这种说法,简直荒唐透顶!我宁愿先让他们拼命干,然后再买新的,这样的话,麻烦就少多了。我敢打赌,这样做更划算。”说到这儿,西蒙呷了口酒。

  “黑奴们通常能干上几年?”那陌生人问。

  “这可说不准了,得看各人的体质。那些强壮的可干上七八年,身体弱的就只能干两三年了。以前我刚开始干的时候,劳神的事多着呢。那时我总想让奴隶多用上几年,所以他们病了还让他们看医生,给他们发衣服、发毯子什么的,总之,总想着让他们过得舒坦体面些。后来才发现,这样做真傻,一点用都没有。现在你再瞧瞧,不管他们有病还是没病,统统得去拼命干活。要是哪个黑鬼死了,就再买个新的,这么干又便宜又省事。”

  那个陌生人转过身去,在另外一位绅士旁坐了下来。这位绅士刚才一直在听他们的谈话,心中已有些不安。

  “你可别把他当作南方庄园主的典型啊。”他说。

  “但愿他不是。”年轻的绅士强调道。

  “这个无耻卑鄙又残暴的家伙!”另一个又说道。

  “可是,你们的法律允许蓄奴,而且是不限量的,想养多少就养多少。黑奴们对他言听计从,但一点保障都没有,连生命都掌握在他手中。更可怕的是,像他这样卑鄙无耻的人,在南方还不在少数呢。”

  “你说的不错,”对方回答说,“可是也有不少细心体贴、仁慈善良的庄园主啊!”

  “一点不假,”年轻绅士说,“可依我看,正是你说的那些好心的庄园主该对这样非人道的暴行负责。如果不是你们这种人的认同和理解,整个奴隶制根本就无法立足。要么,全是他那样的庄园主的话,”他指着背对他的烈格雷说,“奴隶制恐怕也早被推翻了,正是你们这种人还有些善行和威望,实际上包容了他们的罪恶。”

  “承蒙你对我善心的褒奖,”这个庄园主微笑着说,“但我得给你提个醒,在这儿说话别那么大声,这船上并不是每个人都像我一样能接受你的观点。等到了我的庄园之后,随便你怎么指教都行。”

  年轻的绅士不由笑了起来,脸皮微有些发红。两个人不再谈论此事了,转而去下十五子棋。与此同时,困在船的底层的埃米琳也和跟她铐在一起的混血女人聊起来。她们很自然提到各自的身世。

  “你原来的主人是谁呀?”埃米琳问道。

  “是住在沿河路的埃力斯先生。说不定你还见过那栋房子呢。”

  “他待你怎么样?”埃米琳又问。

  “他生病之前对我一直挺好,可是生病之后,他时断时续地在床上躺着,过了半年多,病情也不稳定,脾气就变得暴躁起来。他从早到晚不让人喘口气歇会儿;性情越来越怪僻,看谁都不顺眼。后来他的脾气更坏了,动不动就发火,他让我整晚守在病床边,我真是累得死去活来。一天晚上,我实在困得不行,就睡着了。天哪!他发现后对我大发雷霆,说要把我卖给一个他平生所见过的最残暴的东家。唉,他临终前还答应过给我自由呢!”

  “你有什么亲人朋友吗?”埃米琳问。

  “有的。我有丈夫,他是铁匠,主人平时把他租出去做零工。唉,他们一下子就把我带出来,我连见他一面都没赶上。我还有四个孩子呢!”这女人用手捂住脸呜呜地哭起来。

  听到别人讲述不幸遭遇,听者一般来说得尽量安慰人家。埃米琳想说点什么,但又似乎觉得无话可说。是啊,她又能说些什么呢?她们沉默着,好像有某种默契似的,都避而不谈现在的主人。

  即便在最黑暗的时候,宗教信仰仍然存在。这位混血女人也是卫理公会的信徒,尽管她的信仰有些盲目,但她的态度却是极为真诚的。埃米琳由于以前的女主人的教导,受过良好的教育,她学会了读写,也和女主人一样笃信基督教,并曾认真研读过《圣经》;然而,就是这么一个虔诚的教徒,却被上帝所遗忘,落入了如狼似虎的歹徒之手,这对他们的信仰无疑是个严峻的考验。尤其是对那些尚未成熟、性格柔弱的孩子们来说,更意味着一番痛苦的抉择。

  浑浊的红河水湍急地流淌着,千迴百折向前延伸;轮船缓缓地道流而上,满载着忧伤。人们悲伤的眼神无力地看着红河岸边陡峭的堤岸缓缓从眼角滑过,那是种沉闷的单调。最后,船在一座小城镇靠了岸,烈格雷领着他的黑奴上了岸。

第三十二章 黑暗之地

  地上黑暗之处,到处充满了强暴的居所。

  一条崎岖狭窄的小路上,远处一辆破旧的马车在吱呀吱呀声中缓慢前行,汤姆和他的伙伴们跟在马车的后面。

  坐在马车最中间位子上的是西蒙·烈格雷。那两个女人的手被铐在背后,同几件简单的包裹一块被压在马车的后面。这些人正在往烈格雷先生庄园的途中缓慢前行。

  这是一条人们久已忘记的偏僻的山间小路,风呼啸着从两旁阴阴的树林中窜过,小路困难地向前伸延着。往前走,就是一块沼泽地了。展眼望去,无边无际黑压压的沼泽地里密密地根植着怪异的柏树,树枝上夸张地爬满了灰黑色的苔藓,犹如魔鬼身上披着鳞片似的黑纱。偶尔人们还能看见早已腐烂残留的枯枝烂叶,令人毛骨悚然的黑色暗花纹的摩克辛蛇时常在你的脚下游动。

  这样的旅程,就算对一个出门在外的富足商人来说,即使有充实的腰包、坐骑精良的马车,也不能算是一次愉快的旅程。而对那些已是奴隶身份的人来说,情景就尤为凄惨悲凉了。因为他们每艰难地向前踏出一步,就离人类所惧怕担心的东西愈来愈近了。

  所以,只要人们能亲眼目睹他们脸上如此忧郁的情形,看见他们无奈地走在凄清的途中,眼睛里盛满着希冀和期待,困难地迈出沉重的每一步,就不能不产生这种想法。

  西蒙·烈格雷依旧端坐在马车中间,这一队人正沿着山道缓慢前行。容易看出,西蒙喜形于色——打心眼地得意。他每间隔一小段时间,就从口袋里掏出一瓶白兰地喝上两口。

  “喂,我说你们发什么呆?”他调转身去,看到一张张愁云不展拉长了的“苦瓜脸”,便忍不住大声叫道。“伙计们,唱首歌吧!来吧!放开喉咙唱一首。”

  听他这么说,那些黑奴们不禁相互一愣。接着烈格雷又大声叫道:“来吧!唱一首!”一边说,一边猛地挥出了手中的长马鞭,只听见“啪”的一声落在前面的马匹身上。这时,汤姆唱起了一首卫理公会常唱的赞美诗:

  耶路撒冷,我向往的圣地,

  你的名字令我感到格外亲切,

  我何时才能摆脱困难,何时才能享受到你的快乐。

  “你给我住嘴!去你妈的!”狂吼声打断了汤姆的歌声,也扭曲了烈格雷脸上的表情。“我讨厌听你这种丧歌,狗东西!快给我换首顺耳的东西唱唱!让大家开心一点的。”

  有一个黑奴接着唱起了他们时常唱的一支无聊小调:

  抓浣熊

  主人看见我抓浣熊,

  嘿!伙计们,快来抓浣熊!

  他乐得嘴都合不上——

  你们见过天上的月亮没?

  嗬!嗬!嗬!伙计们!嗬!

  吱!哟!嗨!——呵!哦!

  唱这首歌的那人,唯一的目的只想让大家开心,所以顺口瞎编了这些毫无意义却也顺口的歌词。在他每唱完一段,其他的人便开始接口给他合唱——

  嗬!嗬!嗬!伙计们!嗬!

  嗨——咳——哟!

  嗨——咳——哟!

  大伙儿几乎都动了表情,放开喉咙使劲地唱着,气氛显得异常热闹。事实上,世界上任何一种在绝望中的哀号和虔诚的祈祷,都比不上这种狂野的歌声中自然流露出的那种难以言达的忧伤。可怜的人们啦!你们倍受欺凌、迫害、威胁和剥削,你们想在这悲壮的音乐殿堂中寻求片刻的安宁,用这种方式来向上帝倾诉你们的不幸人生。这种祈祷其中的含意是烈格雷永远都无法明了的,他所能感应的,只是从黑奴们口中唱出的无比雅致的音乐。因此,他在心里暗暗得意。瞧,他们都挺开心的嘛!我能把他们引向一条快乐路。

  “听着!我的宝贝!你快要见到那个新家了!”他把手温柔地搭在埃米琳的肩上,细声说道。

  这样的情形几乎很少见,想到每次看到他怒火冲天,凶神恶煞的样子,埃米琳不禁打了个寒颤。她不习惯烈格雷现在像慈父般地轻抚她的肩头,倒觉得自己宁可被他狠狠地揍上一顿,心里面肯定还好受。他微笑的目光中潜在的含意让她感到害怕,一阵寒意涌向心头,她不禁打了个寒颤。下意识地,她挪了挪自己的身子,靠近了坐在旁边的混血女人,仿佛她是自己的亲人——她的保护神。

  “我的心肝,你以前从没戴过耳环吗!”烈格雷一边粗暴地捏着她柔软小巧的耳朵,一边问道。

  “是的,主人,我以前从来没有戴过耳环。”埃米琳小声地回答,低垂着脑袋,眼睛望着地面。

  “哦!可怜的小乖乖,到了新家以后,只要你肯听我的话——给我快乐,我肯定会送你一副的。在我面前用不着这么害怕,我并不打算让你做苦工。我要让你享受贵妇人一样的好生活,只要你肯听我的话。”

  这时,烈格雷似乎已有几分醉意,他的态度便变得和善一些。此刻,属于他的那座庄园的轮廓已经清楚地跃入了大家的视野。这座庄园原先属于一位富足的绅士先生,他在房子的装潢方面颇为讲究。这位绅士先生去世以后,因家境变换无钱偿还生前的账务,不得不拍卖庄园。烈格雷恰在这时碰上,满心欢喜地捡了个大便宜,以最低价格买下了它。买下了庄园,同他干其它任何事情一样,只想到把它当作一种赚钱的工具。因而,这座庄园原本那精致美丽的轮廓不见了,取而代之的是现在庄园的破旧不堪。很显然,先前那主人的优良传统并没有被继承流传下来。

  庄园的正屋前面有一块很大的草坪,原来被修剪处理得极为整齐清洁。草坪边栽有几丛灌木,郁郁葱葱的大树给草坪带来了几许生机,显而易见这样的草坪时时会给人一种美的感受。可现在,草坪上到处长满了野草,凌乱不堪。好些地方草皮已经颓秃,估计是被马匹践踏坏的,上面还横七竖八地扔着一些诸如破桶、瓢、盆、玉米芯子之类的邋遢东西。那些原本刻有花纹被用作装饰的大理石花柱,现在变成了控马桩,这种新用途令它们早就失去原有的雅致,全都变得东倒西歪了,偶尔在上面还能发现一两朵残留下来早已枯干霉烂的茉莉花或金盏花。旧日的大花园、绿草坪现在是遍地杂芜,间或能发现一支孤寂落寞的名花异草凄凄惨惨地从杂草丛中探出忧伤的脑袋,告诉人们它们也曾辉煌一时和至今悲惨的命运。从前的花房也呈现一派凄凉的景象:窗户再没一块完整的玻璃,旧得发霉的架子上横七竖八地摆放几只无人问津的破旧花盆,干涸的黑泥土里矗立着几根残梗,那些枯干的叶子无言地告诉人们——它们一度也是美丽的花卉。

  马车吱吱嘎嘎地拐上了一条长满野草的石子路,路旁长着高大挺拔的楝树。它们姿态优雅、不折不挠,蓊蓊郁郁吐出勃勃生机,仿佛是整座庄园中唯一受践踏而不气馁的家伙。这就像某些品德高尚的人们一样,由于“高尚”二字早已在心裹扎根,成了他们性格中根深蒂固、坚定不移不可缺少的精神组成部分,因而即使在遭遇人世最苦难的磨难,历经穷困潦倒,他们在这种精神的支持下依旧能百折不挠、毫不气馁、永不放弃。而在这千锤百炼之后,他们的意志反而更加坚韧,精神也愈发振作。

  这座庄园占有很宽的面积,主楼原本宽敞雅致。它是依照南方流行的样式建造的,分上下楼两层,每层楼都有宽敞迂回的走廊和精致雕刻的花沿扶手,每间房子的门都是朝着花园敞开的。底层砌着砖柱子,目的为了支撑上层的回廊。

  现在,这幢主楼已经失去原有的光彩,只留下荒凉、寂寞和简陋的景象。有些窗户用乱木板钉死了,有些上面只残留着几块零碎的玻璃,还有一些百叶窗上只吊着一扇合叶——所有这些都在告诉人们,这幢破房子已经好久没人住过了,即使住在里面也会让人感到极度的压抑。

  主楼四周的草地上到处乱撒着细碎的木屑、稻草屑及破破烂烂的木桶和老式箱子等物。三四只模样凶狠的大灰狗被嘎吱嘎吱的车轮声惊得龇牙咧嘴,汪汪乱叫着跟了出来。几个服饰褴褛的奴仆跟在它们的后面,费力地想拉住它们失控的身躯,汤姆和他的伙伴们才有幸没被它们咬到。“你们看到没有!?”烈格雷先生一边冷笑一边友善地轻抚那几条狗,回过头来神色飞扬地对汤姆他们说道:“它们是我特训的哨兵,瞧瞧!它们的眼睛有多尖锐,它们的牙齿有多锋利,如果你们想逃跑,自己想想会是什么样的下场吧!这些狗是经过专门训练用来对付那些想逃跑的黑鬼的!它们几乎一口就能把人撕个粉碎,然后饱餐一顿连骨头都不放过。哼!你们最好给我当心点!喂——桑博,装什么死!”烈格雷对一个头戴无沿帽、身穿破烂衣裳、神情低落沮丧的人问道,“这些天家里怎么样?没什么异常现象吧!”

  “回主人的话,家里一切如故。”

  “昆博!你说呢?”烈格雷又问站在旁边的另外一个黑人,他正在指手画脚,想引起他的注意。“还记得我吩咐过你的事吗?一切都照办了吗?”

  “这还用说吗?主人?你的吩咐,就等于天主的命令,我怎敢忘记呀?”

  这两个黑鬼无疑是庄园里两个掌管琐事的黑奴。烈格雷像训练他的大灰狗一样,亲自将他们一点一滴地训练得忠诚无比、残暴无比、凶蛮无比。经过长时间的凶恶而残酷的训练,人善良的本性在他们的心里已被渐渐磨灭,不复存在了。他们有的也只是像恶狗一样的凶残野蛮。世人常说,黑人主管比白人主管更加残暴凶狠。我认为,这种说法毫无确切根据,逻辑上全然歪曲了黑人们善良的本性。因为,这种说法唯一能证实的只是黑人们的心灵在历史的摧残中,要遭受比白人更多的压抑和更深的摧残罢了。其实全世界受压迫的民族、种族都是这样。一旦给予他们机会,即使最忠诚的奴仆,往往也会变成一名最凶狠的暴君。

  一如我们在历史书籍上曾读到过的一些君主一样,烈格雷先生有着先天的残暴和统治奴隶的能力,他采取了权力分散的方式统治着他的庄园。这样一来,权势的争夺,为了博得主人更多的权威,桑博和昆博不可救药地憎恨着对方,而庄园上其他的黑奴又对他俩恨之入骨。烈格雷先生在这三者之间轻意地挑衅生事,激起他们之间的内部矛盾,所以聪明的烈格雷先生毫不费力地就能统治他的庄园,对庄园发生的一切事情了如指掌。

  人生在世,不可能和外界毫无来往。烈格雷先生也不例外,因而他便鼓励自己的这两位得力助手与他形成一种粗俗的亲近关系,但这种主奴之间所谓的亲密关系是极有可能随时给这两个家伙带来灭顶之灾。因为,倘若在两个人之间任何一个对烈格雷先生稍有冒犯,只要另一个略微示意,肇事者必将要遭到烈格雷先生的一场苦刑。

  此刻这两个家伙分站在烈格雷先生的两旁。他们的模样充分地说明了这样的事实:凶狠无比,失去了人性的他们比野兽还要低贱野蛮。他们那粗糙、黝黑而阴沉的面庞,那互相敌视、充满仇恨的大眼,那粗俗、嘶哑而难听的声音,那残忍蛮横的语调,那随风抖动的破烂衣裳露出的脏秽的肉体,都与整座庄园令人作呕的环境相称。

  “哎,桑博,”烈格雷先生说,“把这两个家伙带到他们住的地方去吧。喏,这是我送给你的女人。”他把混血女人和埃米琳的手铐打开,将那柔弱的混血女人一把推到了桑博的怀中,嬉笑道:“我先前答应过要送你一个女人的,满意吗?”

  那混血女人吓了一跳,往后退了一步,哭丧着脸急切地说:

  “主人!求求您别这么做!您让我干别的什么都可以,我在奥尔良有丈夫啊!”

  “那有什么关系?难道你在这就只想做一匹不需要性爱的母驴吗?这儿没你说话的份,你给我滚开点!”烈格雷举起鞭子恐吓她。

  “来,我的宝贝!”他调过头对埃米琳说道,“你跟我来吧。”

  此时窗口闪现了一张黝黑、抑郁而狂野的脸孔,朝着下面注视了好一会儿。当烈格雷先生开门进去时,有个女人用愤怒的口吻急促地说了些什么。汤姆正忧心忡忡地看着埃米琳被带了进去。他听到了一个声音,也听到了烈格雷先生愤怒地回答:“蠢货,你给我住嘴!老子想干什么轮得到你来管?”

  后面他还说了些什么,汤姆再已听不见了。因为他已经跟在桑博的后面,被带到了属于自己的住处。这地方也在庄园里,但地处偏僻,离主楼还有一大段路程,它是由木板搭起的一排破旧房子,狭窄得像一条小街。整个地方显得荒凉而凄清。汤姆看到这些,不禁大所失望。他本来一直在慰藉自己,想象有属于自己的一间安静舒适的小屋。即使简陋破旧一点也没关系,只需里面有个架子能给他放宝贝的《圣经》,他可以把它弄得干干净净,让它每天保持着整洁。这样的话,自己就能在劳作之后,独自享用一份宁静安逸了。他往房间四周打量了一下,发现里面空荡荡的。除了凌乱地铺在被无数双脚践踏后早已变得坚硬无比的泥土上的稻草之外,就再没别的东西了。

  “我该住在那儿呢?”汤姆温驯地问桑博。

  “我也不太清楚,反正都一样,就住这间吧,”桑博回答,“只有这间还能再容得下一个人;别的房间都被塞得满满的。我都不知道如果再有人来的话该往哪里搁。”

  夜很深了,月亮爬上了树枝,住在这些房子里的人才拖着沉重的步子、疲惫不堪、成群结队地归来——男男女女,没有一个不精疲力竭,神色消沉。他们身上穿的脏衣服这时候显得更破更脏了,如同刚刚劳作完的驴子。这样的心情下,谁也没有多注意新来的人,也没有人给他什么好脸色看。木匣子似的房间,瞬间就变得人声鼎沸,嘈杂无比。几个人在磨坊那边大声吵嚷,声音嘶哑难听。他们正站在磨盘旁边等着将自己那少得可怜的玉米粒儿磨成面粉,再烙成饼,好充当他们的晚餐。从天边刚刚透出一丝光亮的那一刻起,他们就被迫在地里一直干活。可恶的监工还不时地挥舞着手中的皮鞭,稍有不注意就会遭到一阵痛打。这是一年中最繁忙也最热的季节,主人只好使出最狠的招式,迫使他们不遗余力地为他干活。“老实说,”一些悠闲自在、不务正业、吊儿郎当的人常常这么谈论,“摘棉花真算不上什么苦活。”果真这样吗?想想吧。假如有一滴水滴到你的头上,那当然算不上什么。但如果一滴又一滴的水不停地滴在你头上的同一个地方,就不能说,“算不上什么了”。这何尝算不上一种可怕的苦刑?同样,摘棉花的本身并不是什么苦事,但如果你被迫一分钟接一分钟不停地干着这样的事,甚至连想都不敢想怎么减轻这种单调乏味、循环往复的乏味工作,那干活也就成了一种活受罪、一种苦刑了。人潮涌进来的时候,在不同的面孔下,汤姆曾试图寻找着,希望能够找到一张友善点的面孔。但他所看见的只有抑郁凶狠、愁眉不展的男人和虚弱不堪、万分沮丧的女人,或者说不像女人的女人。弱肉强食——这种人类生存上的竞争本能、如同动物般赤裸裸的自私心在他们身上表现无遗。在他们那儿,休想得到丝毫善意,更无法找到高尚的东西了。人家像对待禽兽那样地对待他们,他们从根本上已经失去了人类的情感和尊严,早已堕落到了近乎禽兽的地步。磨面的沉闷声音一直持续到深夜。因为要与磨面的人数来比,磨子远远不够。那些瘦弱疲惫无力的人被强健硕壮的人挤到队伍的最末端,最后才轮到他们。

  “喂!”桑博奸笑地走到混血女人的身边,扔给她一小袋玉米,“你他妈的叫什么名字呀!”

  “露西,”那女人胆怯地回答。

  “很好,露西,从现在开始,你就是我的女人了,你把这袋玉米磨了,再烙饼送来给我吃。听到了没有?”

  “我可要狠狠地教训你了,他抬起了脚。”桑博威胁她。

  “要踢要打随你的便!杀死我都成,越快越好!现在我和死人又有什么区别呢?动手吧!”女人喊道。

  “我说桑博,难道你想制造麻烦把这些干活的人全都打伤打死吗?我要告诉主人去。”昆博说。他刚才凶狠狠地赶走了两三个疲惫不堪正等着磨面的女人,现在自己正在磨坊里干得欢呢。

  “我才要向主人告状呢!你以为自己是个什么好东西?我要告诉他,你不让那些女人磨面,”桑博反驳道,“你这死驴子,少管我的事!”

  汤姆赶了一天的路,早已精疲力尽,饿得发慌,因而迫切地希望能得到属于自己的那份粮食。

  “喂!给你!”桑博也扔给了他一只粗布袋,里面装着瘦细的玉米粒。“接着,黑鬼!小心保管好你的粮食,这可是你一星期的粮食哟!”

  汤姆等了好长时间,到很晚的时候,他才在磨坊里占了一个空位。磨完之后,他看了那边有两个疲惫不堪的妇女正费力地磨着她们的玉米,不禁同情起她们,便走过去帮助她们磨了起来。干完之后,他将快要熄灭的炭火挑了挑——刚刚有很多人在这火上烙了他们的饼,接着汤姆便开始做起自己的晚餐。

  汤姆刚刚替那两个妇女磨面,在这个地方可算得上新鲜事,尽管这是不及一提的小事,但它却感动了她们。她们粗糙的脸上浮起了一丝笑容。她们为他擀好面,又替他烙了饼。汤姆坐在火边,拿起了《圣经》,想要从里面得到自己需要的慰藉。

  “那是什么书啊?”其中一个女人问。

  “《圣经》。”汤姆自豪地回答。

  “天啦!从我离开肯塔基以后,我就没再见到过《圣经》了,已经有好长时间了。”

  “你在肯塔基长大的吗?你以前也读过《圣经》吗?”汤姆很感兴趣地问。

  “是的,而且我还很有教养呢。我从未想到自己会落到今天这种地步。”那女人感叹道。

  “那究竟是本什么样的书啊?我不明白。”另一个女人问道。

  “噢,我的天主——仁慈的上帝,《圣经》嘛!”

  “天啦!《圣经》是什么东西呀?”那女人又问。

  “看你说的!你难道就从未听说过吗?”女人答道。

  “在肯塔基的时候,我有时会听到女主人念《圣经》;可在这鬼地方,天啦!除了干活,除了听到打人、骂人的声音,我还能听到什么呢?”

  “你给我念一段,好吗?”另一个女人看到汤姆如此专注的神情,不由好奇地恳求道。

  汤姆经不住她们的再三央求便开始念了起来,“世间一切受苦难的人们,请到我这里来,我会替你们消除苦难得到安息的。”

  “这话说得真是太好了,”那女人又问,“可这究竟是谁说出来的呢?”

  “上帝。”汤姆回答道。

  “我真想知道在哪能够找到他,请求他让我消除苦难,”那女人又说道,“我真想去见他;看来这辈子我是不能得到安息了。每天在地里干活被累得腰酸背痛,浑身上下直打哆嗦;可桑博还是天天骂我,说我摘棉花动作太慢,笨得像猪。我每天干完活到半夜才能吃上晚饭。还没来得及躺下打个盹儿,催命的起床号就响了,又得去干那永远都干不完的活。要是我知道上帝在哪,我要去向他倾诉我的苦难。”

  “他就在这儿,上帝是无处不在的。”汤姆肯定地说道。

  “噢,我的傻瓜!你可千万别相信这个,我知道他根本就不在这里。”那女人又说,“唉,想这些有啥用呢?我们还是回去抓紧时间休息一会儿吧。”

  两个女人前后跟着回到她们的小屋去了,汤姆独自一个人坐在冒烟的柴火旁边,摇曳不定的火光照在他的脸上,他的脸被染得通红。

  深蓝色的天空,月亮爬得更高了。皎洁的月光默默地把点点银辉洒向大地;此时上帝也正在目睹着人间这苦难与不幸,目睹着他们惨遭欺压凌辱。月光照在这个孤单的人身上,他正端坐在那儿,环抱着双臂,膝盖上摊放着他的《圣经》。

  “上帝真的在这吗?”唉,一个从未受教育的人,怎么可能在这残暴的苛政面前,在这无情的世道面前,在这露骨却无人责怪的不仁的行为面前,始终如故地坚持着自己的信仰呢?汤姆淳朴的心灵中不自觉地经历着一场剧烈的挣扎和搏斗。那种撕心裂肺的农奴感觉,终身难逃受苦的兆头,昨日一切希望的幻灭……所有这些都在他的心头涌现。这正如一位即将溺亡的水手,眼睁睁地看着自己的妻子、女儿和朋友的尸体在水面上时隐时现。难道此时人们还能大谈什么坚定地信仰上帝吗?这不明明是违背常理强人所难吗?难道在这种异常的遭遇下,还能坚信并忠诚于基督教的“信有上帝,且信他定会赏赐给那些苦苦寻觅乞求他的人”的说法吗?

  汤姆闷闷不乐地站了起来,步伐不稳地走进了指定安排给他的那间小屋。地上已经横七竖八地躺了许多疲惫困乏的人。屋子里那污浊的空气令汤姆作呕,但屋子外面风寒露重,他也困乏极了,便只好紧紧裹上那唯一一条用来御寒的破毯子,和衣倒在稻草堆上睡觉。

  梦中,他看见了一位仁慈的老人,听到了一种柔和的声音。他梦见自己正坐在庞恰特雷恩湖边公园的长满青苔的长椅上,而伊娃却垂着那双严肃而美丽的大眼睛,为他读《圣经》。她念道:

  “你从水中经过,我必与你同行;你淌水过河,水必不漫过你;你从烈火中行过,必不被烧;因为我是耶和华你仁慈的上帝,是以色列的圣者你的救世主。”

  这声音如同人间最美妙的音乐一般,渐渐低落,渐渐消逝了。那似梦境般的小姑娘睁着她美丽深邃的大眼睛,依恋地注视着他。那种温情而爽快的感觉从她的眼中传到了他的胸中。最后,她又张开了明亮的翅膀,随着音乐轻盈地飞上了天空,飞得好远好远。一颗颗如同星星一样闪闪发亮的东西从她的身上飘落下来,转眼她就消失不见了。

  汤姆从睡梦中惊醒,浑身是汗。这难道是梦吗?就算它是一场美丽的梦幻吧!但那可爱的小精灵曾是那么乐于安慰人间受苦难的人们,给人间留下美丽的东西,谁又敢说她在飞上天后,上帝会对她的这种行为给予禁制呢?

  这是一种美丽的信仰:

  仁慈的灵魂,长着天使的翅膀。

  在我们受苦难的时候

  在我们的头顶上

  永远地飞翔。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 33
Cassy
“And behold, the tears of such as were oppressed, and they had no comforter; and on the side of their oppressors there was power, but they had no comforter.”—Eccl. 4:1
It took but a short time to familiarize Tom with all that was to be hoped or feared in his new way of life. He was an expert and efficient workman in whatever he undertook; and was, both from habit and principle, prompt and faithful. Quiet and peaceable in his disposition, he hoped, by unremitting diligence, to avert from himself at least a portion of the evils of his condition. He saw enough of abuse and misery to make him sick and weary; but he determined to toil on, with religious patience, committing himself to Him that judgeth righteously, not without hope that some way of escape might yet be opened to him.
Legree took a silent note of Tom’s availability. He rated him as a first-class hand; and yet he felt a secret dislike to him,—the native antipathy of bad to good. He saw, plainly, that when, as was often the case, his violence and brutality fell on the helpless, Tom took notice of it; for, so subtle is the atmosphere of opinion, that it will make itself felt, without words; and the opinion even of a slave may annoy a master. Tom in various ways manifested a tenderness of feeling, a commiseration for his fellow-sufferers, strange and new to them, which was watched with a jealous eye by Legree. He had purchased Tom with a view of eventually making him a sort of overseer, with whom he might, at times, intrust his affairs, in short absences; and, in his view, the first, second, and third requisite for that place, was hardness. Legree made up his mind, that, as Tom was not hard to his hand, he would harden him forthwith; and some few weeks after Tom had been on the place, he determined to commence the process.
One morning, when the hands were mustered for the field, Tom noticed, with surprise, a new comer among them, whose appearance excited his attention. It was a woman, tall and slenderly formed, with remarkably delicate hands and feet, and dressed in neat and respectable garments. By the appearance of her face, she might have been between thirty-five and forty; and it was a face that, once seen, could never be forgotten,—one of those that, at a glance, seem to convey to us an idea of a wild, painful, and romantic history. Her forehead was high, and her eyebrows marked with beautiful clearness. Her straight, well-formed nose, her finely-cut mouth, and the graceful contour of her head and neck, showed that she must once have been beautiful; but her face was deeply wrinkled with lines of pain, and of proud and bitter endurance. Her complexion was sallow and unhealthy, her cheeks thin, her features sharp, and her whole form emaciated. But her eye was the most remarkable feature,—so large, so heavily black, overshadowed by long lashes of equal darkness, and so wildly, mournfully despairing. There was a fierce pride and defiance in every line of her face, in every curve of the flexible lip, in every motion of her body; but in her eye was a deep, settled night of anguish,—an expression so hopeless and unchanging as to contrast fearfully with the scorn and pride expressed by her whole demeanor.
Where she came from, or who she was, Tom did not know. The first he did know, she was walking by his side, erect and proud, in the dim gray of the dawn. To the gang, however, she was known; for there was much looking and turning of heads, and a smothered yet apparent exultation among the miserable, ragged, half-starved creatures by whom she was surrounded.
“Got to come to it, at last,—grad of it!” said one.
“He! he! he!” said another; “you’ll know how good it is, Misse!”
“We’ll see her work!”
“Wonder if she’ll get a cutting up, at night, like the rest of us!”
“I’d be glad to see her down for a flogging, I’ll bound!” said another.
The woman took no notice of these taunts, but walked on, with the same expression of angry scorn, as if she heard nothing. Tom had always lived among refined, and cultivated people, and he felt intuitively, from her air and bearing, that she belonged to that class; but how or why she could be fallen to those degrading circumstances, he could not tell. The women neither looked at him nor spoke to him, though, all the way to the field, she kept close at his side.
Tom was soon busy at his work; but, as the woman was at no great distance from him, he often glanced an eye to her, at her work. He saw, at a glance, that a native adroitness and handiness made the task to her an easier one than it proved to many. She picked very fast and very clean, and with an air of scorn, as if she despised both the work and the disgrace and humiliation of the circumstances in which she was placed.
In the course of the day, Tom was working near the mulatto woman who had been bought in the same lot with himself. She was evidently in a condition of great suffering, and Tom often heard her praying, as she wavered and trembled, and seemed about to fall down. Tom silently as he came near to her, transferred several handfuls of cotton from his own sack to hers.
“O, don’t, don’t!” said the woman, looking surprised; “it’ll get you into trouble.”
Just then Sambo came up. He seemed to have a special spite against this woman; and, flourishing his whip, said, in brutal, guttural tones, “What dis yer, Luce,—foolin’ a’” and, with the word, kicking the woman with his heavy cowhide shoe, he struck Tom across the face with his whip.
Tom silently resumed his task; but the woman, before at the last point of exhaustion, fainted.
“I’ll bring her to!” said the driver, with a brutal grin. “I’ll give her something better than camphire!” and, taking a pin from his coat-sleeve, he buried it to the head in her flesh. The woman groaned, and half rose. “Get up, you beast, and work, will yer, or I’ll show yer a trick more!”
The woman seemed stimulated, for a few moments, to an unnatural strength, and worked with desperate eagerness.
“See that you keep to dat ar,” said the man, “or yer’ll wish yer’s dead tonight, I reckin!”
“That I do now!” Tom heard her say; and again he heard her say, “O, Lord, how long! O, Lord, why don’t you help us?”
At the risk of all that he might suffer, Tom came forward again, and put all the cotton in his sack into the woman’s.
“O, you mustn’t! you donno what they’ll do to ye!” said the woman.
“I can bar it!” said Tom, “better ’n you;” and he was at his place again. It passed in a moment.
Suddenly, the stranger woman whom we have described, and who had, in the course of her work, come near enough to hear Tom’s last words, raised her heavy black eyes, and fixed them, for a second, on him; then, taking a quantity of cotton from her basket, she placed it in his.
“You know nothing about this place,” she said, “or you wouldn’t have done that. When you’ve been here a month, you’ll be done helping anybody; you’ll find it hard enough to take care of your own skin!”
“The Lord forbid, Missis!” said Tom, using instinctively to his field companion the respectful form proper to the high bred with whom he had lived.
“The Lord never visits these parts,” said the woman, bitterly, as she went nimbly forward with her work; and again the scornful smile curled her lips.
But the action of the woman had been seen by the driver, across the field; and, flourishing his whip, he came up to her.
“What! what!” he said to the woman, with an air of triumph, “You a foolin’? Go along! yer under me now,—mind yourself, or yer’ll cotch it!”
A glance like sheet-lightning suddenly flashed from those black eyes; and, facing about, with quivering lip and dilated nostrils, she drew herself up, and fixed a glance, blazing with rage and scorn, on the driver.
“Dog!” she said, “touch me, if you dare! I’ve power enough, yet, to have you torn by the dogs, burnt alive, cut to inches! I’ve only to say the word!”
“What de devil you here for, den?” said the man, evidently cowed, and sullenly retreating a step or two. “Didn’t mean no harm, Misse Cassy!”
“Keep your distance, then!” said the woman. And, in truth, the man seemed greatly inclined to attend to something at the other end of the field, and started off in quick time.
The woman suddenly turned to her work, and labored with a despatch that was perfectly astonishing to Tom. She seemed to work by magic. Before the day was through, her basket was filled, crowded down, and piled, and she had several times put largely into Tom’s. Long after dusk, the whole weary train, with their baskets on their heads, defiled up to the building appropriated to the storing and weighing the cotton. Legree was there, busily conversing with the two drivers.
“Dat ar Tom’s gwine to make a powerful deal o’ trouble; kept a puttin’ into Lucy’s basket.—One o’ these yer dat will get all der niggers to feelin’ bused, if Masir don’t watch him!” said Sambo.
“Hey-dey! The black cuss!” said Legree. “He’ll have to get a breakin’ in, won’t he, boys?”
Both negroes grinned a horrid grin, at this intimation.
“Ay, ay! Let Mas’r Legree alone, for breakin’ in! De debil heself couldn’t beat Mas’r at dat!” said Quimbo.
“Wal, boys, the best way is to give him the flogging to do, till he gets over his notions. Break him in!”
“Lord, Mas’r’ll have hard work to get dat out o’ him!”
“It’ll have to come out of him, though!” said Legree, as he rolled his tobacco in his mouth.
“Now, dar’s Lucy,—de aggravatinest, ugliest wench on de place!” pursued Sambo.
“Take care, Sam; I shall begin to think what’s the reason for your spite agin Lucy.”
“Well, Mas’r knows she sot herself up agin Mas’r, and wouldn’t have me, when he telled her to.”
“I’d a flogged her into ’t,” said Legree, spitting, only there’s such a press o’ work, it don’t seem wuth a while to upset her jist now. She’s slender; but these yer slender gals will bear half killin’ to get their own way!”
“Wal, Lucy was real aggravatin’ and lazy, sulkin’ round; wouldn’t do nothin,—and Tom he tuck up for her.”
“He did, eh! Wal, then, Tom shall have the pleasure of flogging her. It’ll be a good practice for him, and he won’t put it on to the gal like you devils, neither.”
“Ho, ho! haw! haw! haw!” laughed both the sooty wretches; and the diabolical sounds seemed, in truth, a not unapt expression of the fiendish character which Legree gave them.
“Wal, but, Mas’r, Tom and Misse Cassy, and dey among ’em, filled Lucy’s basket. I ruther guess der weight ’s in it, Mas’r!”
“I do the weighing!” said Legree, emphatically.
Both the drivers again laughed their diabolical laugh.
“So!” he added, “Misse Cassy did her day’s work.”
“She picks like de debil and all his angels!”
“She’s got ’em all in her, I believe!” said Legree; and, growling a brutal oath, he proceeded to the weighing-room.
Slowly the weary, dispirited creatures, wound their way into the room, and, with crouching reluctance, presented their baskets to be weighed.
Legree noted on a slate, on the side of which was pasted a list of names, the amount.
Tom’s basket was weighed and approved; and he looked, with an anxious glance, for the success of the woman he had befriended.
Tottering with weakness, she came forward, and delivered her basket. It was of full weight, as Legree well perceived; but, affecting anger, he said,
“What, you lazy beast! short again! stand aside, you’ll catch it, pretty soon!”
The woman gave a groan of utter despair, and sat down on a board.
The person who had been called Misse Cassy now came forward, and, with a haughty, negligent air, delivered her basket. As she delivered it, Legree looked in her eyes with a sneering yet inquiring glance.
She fixed her black eyes steadily on him, her lips moved slightly, and she said something in French. What it was, no one knew; but Legree’s face became perfectly demoniacal in its expression, as she spoke; he half raised his hand, as if to strike,—a gesture which she regarded with fierce disdain, as she turned and walked away.
“And now,” said Legree, “come here, you Tom. You see, I telled ye I didn’t buy ye jest for the common work; I mean to promote ye, and make a driver of ye; and tonight ye may jest as well begin to get yer hand in. Now, ye jest take this yer gal and flog her; ye’ve seen enough on’t to know how.”
I beg Mas’r’s pardon,” said Tom; “hopes Mas’r won’t set me at that. It’s what I an’t used to,—never did,—and can’t do, no way possible.”
“Ye’ll larn a pretty smart chance of things ye never did know, before I’ve done with ye!” said Legree, taking up a cowhide, and striking Tom a heavy blow cross the cheek, and following up the infliction by a shower of blows.
“There!” he said, as he stopped to rest; “now, will ye tell me ye can’t do it?”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Tom, putting up his hand, to wipe the blood, that trickled down his face. “I’m willin’ to work, night and day, and work while there’s life and breath in me; but this yer thing I can’t feel it right to do;—and, Mas’r, I never shall do it,—never!”
Tom had a remarkably smooth, soft voice, and a habitually respectful manner, that had given Legree an idea that he would be cowardly, and easily subdued. When he spoke these last words, a thrill of amazement went through every one; the poor woman clasped her hands, and said, “O Lord!” and every one involuntarily looked at each other and drew in their breath, as if to prepare for the storm that was about to burst.
Legree looked stupefied and confounded; but at last burst forth,—“What! ye blasted black beast! tell me ye don’t think it right to do what I tell ye! What have any of you cussed cattle to do with thinking what’s right? I’ll put a stop to it! Why, what do ye think ye are? May be ye think ye’r a gentleman master, Tom, to be a telling your master what’s right, and what ain’t! So you pretend it’s wrong to flog the gal!”
“I think so, Mas’r,” said Tom; “the poor crittur’s sick and feeble; ’t would be downright cruel, and it’s what I never will do, nor begin to. Mas’r, if you mean to kill me, kill me; but, as to my raising my hand agin any one here, I never shall,—I’ll die first!”
Tom spoke in a mild voice, but with a decision that could not be mistaken. Legree shook with anger; his greenish eyes glared fiercely, and his very whiskers seemed to curl with passion; but, like some ferocious beast, that plays with its victim before he devours it, he kept back his strong impulse to proceed to immediate violence, and broke out into bitter raillery.
“Well, here’s a pious dog, at last, let down among us sinners!—a saint, a gentleman, and no less, to talk to us sinners about our sins! Powerful holy critter, he must be! Here, you rascal, you make believe to be so pious,—didn’t you never hear, out of yer Bible, ‘Servants, obey yer masters’? An’t I yer master? Didn’t I pay down twelve hundred dollars, cash, for all there is inside yer old cussed black shell? An’t yer mine, now, body and soul?” he said, giving Tom a violent kick with his heavy boot; “tell me!”
In the very depth of physical suffering, bowed by brutal oppression, this question shot a gleam of joy and triumph through Tom’s soul. He suddenly stretched himself up, and, looking earnestly to heaven, while the tears and blood that flowed down his face mingled, he exclaimed,
“No! no! no! my soul an’t yours, Mas’r! You haven’t bought it,—ye can’t buy it! It’s been bought and paid for, by one that is able to keep it;—no matter, no matter, you can’t harm me!”
“I can’t!” said Legree, with a sneer; “we’ll see,—we’ll see! Here, Sambo, Quimbo, give this dog such a breakin’ in as he won’t get over, this month!”
The two gigantic negroes that now laid hold of Tom, with fiendish exultation in their faces, might have formed no unapt personification of powers of darkness. The poor woman screamed with apprehension, and all rose, as by a general impulse, while they dragged him unresisting from the place.
Chapter 34
The Quadroon’s Story
And behold the tears of such as are oppressed; and on the side of their oppressors there was power. Wherefore I praised the dead that are already dead more than the living that are yet alive.—ECCL. 4:1.
It was late at night, and Tom lay groaning and bleeding alone, in an old forsaken room of the gin-house, among pieces of broken machinery, piles of damaged cotton, and other rubbish which had there accumulated.
The night was damp and close, and the thick air swarmed with myriads of mosquitos, which increased the restless torture of his wounds; whilst a burning thirst—a torture beyond all others—filled up the uttermost measure of physical anguish.
“O, good Lord! Do look down,—give me the victory!—give me the victory over all!” prayed poor Tom, in his anguish.
A footstep entered the room, behind him, and the light of a lantern flashed on his eyes.
“Who’s there? O, for the Lord’s massy, please give me some water!”
The woman Cassy—for it was she,—set down her lantern, and, pouring water from a bottle, raised his head, and gave him drink. Another and another cup were drained, with feverish eagerness.
“Drink all ye want,” she said; “I knew how it would be. It isn’t the first time I’ve been out in the night, carrying water to such as you.”
“Thank you, Missis,” said Tom, when he had done drinking.
“Don’t call me Missis! I’m a miserable slave, like yourself,—a lower one than you can ever be!” said she, bitterly; “but now,” said she, going to the door, and dragging in a small pallaise, over which she had spread linen cloths wet with cold water, “try, my poor fellow, to roll yourself on to this.”
Stiff with wounds and bruises, Tom was a long time in accomplishing this movement; but, when done, he felt a sensible relief from the cooling application to his wounds.
The woman, whom long practice with the victims of brutality had made familiar with many healing arts, went on to make many applications to Tom’s wounds, by means of which he was soon somewhat relieved.
“Now,” said the woman, when she had raised his head on a roll of damaged cotton, which served for a pillow, “there’s the best I can do for you.”
Tom thanked her; and the woman, sitting down on the floor, drew up her knees, and embracing them with her arms, looked fixedly before her, with a bitter and painful expression of countenance. Her bonnet fell back, and long wavy streams of black hair fell around her singular and melancholy-face.
“It’s no use, my poor fellow!” she broke out, at last, “it’s of no use, this you’ve been trying to do. You were a brave fellow,—you had the right on your side; but it’s all in vain, and out of the question, for you to struggle. You are in the devil’s hands;—he is the strongest, and you must give up!”
Give up! and, had not human weakness and physical agony whispered that, before? Tom started; for the bitter woman, with her wild eyes and melancholy voice, seemed to him an embodiment of the temptation with which he had been wrestling.
“O Lord! O Lord!” he groaned, “how can I give up?”
“There’s no use calling on the Lord,—he never hears,” said the woman, steadily; “there isn’t any God, I believe; or, if there is, he’s taken sides against us. All goes against us, heaven and earth. Everything is pushing us into hell. Why shouldn’t we go?”
Tom closed his eyes, and shuddered at the dark, atheistic words.
“You see,” said the woman, “you don’t know anything about it—I do. I’ve been on this place five years, body and soul, under this man’s foot; and I hate him as I do the devil! Here you are, on a lone plantation, ten miles from any other, in the swamps; not a white person here, who could testify, if you were burned alive,—if you were scalded, cut into inch-pieces, set up for the dogs to tear, or hung up and whipped to death. There’s no law here, of God or man, that can do you, or any one of us, the least good; and, this man! there’s no earthly thing that he’s too good to do. I could make any one’s hair rise, and their teeth chatter, if I should only tell what I’ve seen and been knowing to, here,—and it’s no use resisting! Did I want to live with him? Wasn’t I a woman delicately bred; and he,—God in heaven! what was he, and is he? And yet, I’ve lived with him, these five years, and cursed every moment of my life,—night and day! And now, he’s got a new one,—a young thing, only fifteen, and she brought up, she says, piously. Her good mistress taught her to read the Bible; and she’s brought her Bible here—to hell with her!”—and the woman laughed a wild and doleful laugh, that rung, with a strange, supernatural sound, through the old ruined shed.
Tom folded his hands; all was darkness and horror.
“O Jesus! Lord Jesus! have you quite forgot us poor critturs?” burst forth, at last;—“help, Lord, I perish!”
The woman sternly continued:
“And what are these miserable low dogs you work with, that you should suffer on their account? Every one of them would turn against you, the first time they got a chance. They are all of ’em as low and cruel to each other as they can be; there’s no use in your suffering to keep from hurting them.”
“Poor critturs!” said Tom,—“what made ’em cruel?—and, if I give out, I shall get used to ’t, and grow, little by little, just like ’em! No, no, Missis! I’ve lost everything,—wife, and children, and home, and a kind Mas’r,—and he would have set me free, if he’d only lived a week longer; I’ve lost everything in this world, and it’s clean gone, forever,—and now I can’t lose Heaven, too; no, I can’t get to be wicked, besides all!”
“But it can’t be that the Lord will lay sin to our account,” said the woman; “he won’t charge it to us, when we’re forced to it; he’ll charge it to them that drove us to it.”
“Yes,” said Tom; “but that won’t keep us from growing wicked. If I get to be as hard-hearted as that ar’ Sambo, and as wicked, it won’t make much odds to me how I come so; it’s the bein’ so,—that ar’s what I’m a dreadin’.”
The woman fixed a wild and startled look on Tom, as if a new thought had struck her; and then, heavily groaning, said,
“O God a’ mercy! you speak the truth! O—O—O!”—and, with groans, she fell on the floor, like one crushed and writhing under the extremity of mental anguish.
There was a silence, a while, in which the breathing of both parties could be heard, when Tom faintly said, “O, please, Missis!”
The woman suddenly rose up, with her face composed to its usual stern, melancholy expression.
“Please, Missis, I saw ’em throw my coat in that ar’ corner, and in my coat-pocket is my Bible;—if Missis would please get it for me.”
Cassy went and got it. Tom opened, at once, to a heavily marked passage, much worn, of the last scenes in the life of Him by whose stripes we are healed.
“If Missis would only be so good as read that ar’,—it’s better than water.”
Cassy took the book, with a dry, proud air, and looked over the passage. She then read aloud, in a soft voice, and with a beauty of intonation that was peculiar, that touching account of anguish and of glory. Often, as she read, her voice faltered, and sometimes failed her altogether, when she would stop, with an air of frigid composure, till she had mastered herself. When she came to the touching words, “Father forgive them, for they know not what they do,” she threw down the book, and, burying her face in the heavy masses of her hair, she sobbed aloud, with a convulsive violence.
Tom was weeping, also, and occasionally uttering a smothered ejaculation.
“If we only could keep up to that ar’!” said Tom;—“it seemed to come so natural to him, and we have to fight so hard for ’t! O Lord, help us! O blessed Lord Jesus, do help us!”
“Missis,” said Tom, after a while, “I can see that, some how, you’re quite ’bove me in everything; but there’s one thing Missis might learn even from poor Tom. Ye said the Lord took sides against us, because he lets us be ’bused and knocked round; but ye see what come on his own Son,—the blessed Lord of Glory,—wan’t he allays poor? and have we, any on us, yet come so low as he come? The Lord han’t forgot us,—I’m sartin’ o’ that ar’. If we suffer with him, we shall also reign, Scripture says; but, if we deny Him, he also will deny us. Didn’t they all suffer?—the Lord and all his? It tells how they was stoned and sawn asunder, and wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, and was destitute, afflicted, tormented. Sufferin’ an’t no reason to make us think the Lord’s turned agin us; but jest the contrary, if only we hold on to him, and doesn’t give up to sin.”
“But why does he put us where we can’t help but sin?” said the woman.
“I think we can help it,” said Tom.
“You’ll see,” said Cassy; “what’ll you do? Tomorrow they’ll be at you again. I know ’em; I’ve seen all their doings; I can’t bear to think of all they’ll bring you to;—and they’ll make you give out, at last!”
“Lord Jesus!” said Tom, “you will take care of my soul? O Lord, do!—don’t let me give out!”
“O dear!” said Cassy; “I’ve heard all this crying and praying before; and yet, they’ve been broken down, and brought under. There’s Emmeline, she’s trying to hold on, and you’re trying,—but what use? You must give up, or be killed by inches.”
“Well, then, I will die!” said Tom. “Spin it out as long as they can, they can’t help my dying, some time!—and, after that, they can’t do no more. I’m clar, I’m set! I know the Lord’ll help me, and bring me through.”
The woman did not answer; she sat with her black eyes intently fixed on the floor.
“May be it’s the way,” she murmured to herself; “but those that have given up, there’s no hope for them!—none! We live in filth, and grow loathsome, till we loathe ourselves! And we long to die, and we don’t dare to kill ourselves!—No hope! no hope! no hope?—this girl now,—just as old as I was!
“You see me now,” she said, speaking to Tom very rapidly; “see what I am! Well, I was brought up in luxury; the first I remember is, playing about, when I was a child, in splendid parlors,—when I was kept dressed up like a doll, and company and visitors used to praise me. There was a garden opening from the saloon windows; and there I used to play hide-and-go-seek, under the orange-trees, with my brothers and sisters. I went to a convent, and there I learned music, French and embroidery, and what not; and when I was fourteen, I came out to my father’s funeral. He died very suddenly, and when the property came to be settled, they found that there was scarcely enough to cover the debts; and when the creditors took an inventory of the property, I was set down in it. My mother was a slave woman, and my father had always meant to set me free; but he had not done it, and so I was set down in the list. I’d always known who I was, but never thought much about it. Nobody ever expects that a strong, healthy man is going to die. My father was a well man only four hours before he died;—it was one of the first cholera cases in New Orleans. The day after the funeral, my father’s wife took her children, and went up to her father’s plantation. I thought they treated me strangely, but didn’t know. There was a young lawyer who they left to settle the business; and he came every day, and was about the house, and spoke very politely to me. He brought with him, one day, a young man, whom I thought the handsomest I had ever seen. I shall never forget that evening. I walked with him in the garden. I was lonesome and full of sorrow, and he was so kind and gentle to me; and he told me that he had seen me before I went to the convent, and that he had loved me a great while, and that he would be my friend and protector;—in short, though he didn’t tell me, he had paid two thousand dollars for me, and I was his property,—I became his willingly, for I loved him. Loved!” said the woman, stopping. “O, how I did love that man! How I love him now,—and always shall, while I breathe! He was so beautiful, so high, so noble! He put me into a beautiful house, with servants, horses, and carriages, and furniture, and dresses. Everything that money could buy, he gave me; but I didn’t set any value on all that,—I only cared for him. I loved him better than my God and my own soul, and, if I tried, I couldn’t do any other way from what he wanted me to.
“I wanted only one thing—I did want him to marry me. I thought, if he loved me as he said he did, and if I was what he seemed to think I was, he would be willing to marry me and set me free. But he convinced me that it would be impossible; and he told me that, if we were only faithful to each other, it was marriage before God. If that is true, wasn’t I that man’s wife? Wasn’t I faithful? For seven years, didn’t I study every look and motion, and only live and breathe to please him? He had the yellow fever, and for twenty days and nights I watched with him. I alone,—and gave him all his medicine, and did everything for him; and then he called me his good angel, and said I’d saved his life. We had two beautiful children. The first was a boy, and we called him Henry. He was the image of his father,—he had such beautiful eyes, such a forehead, and his hair hung all in curls around it; and he had all his father’s spirit, and his talent, too. Little Elise, he said, looked like me. He used to tell me that I was the most beautiful woman in Louisiana, he was so proud of me and the children. He used to love to have me dress them up, and take them and me about in an open carriage, and hear the remarks that people would make on us; and he used to fill my ears constantly with the fine things that were said in praise of me and the children. O, those were happy days! I thought I was as happy as any one could be; but then there came evil times. He had a cousin come to New Orleans, who was his particular friend,—he thought all the world of him;—but, from the first time I saw him, I couldn’t tell why, I dreaded him; for I felt sure he was going to bring misery on us. He got Henry to going out with him, and often he would not come home nights till two or three o’clock. I did not dare say a word; for Henry was so high spirited, I was afraid to. He got him to the gaming-houses; and he was one of the sort that, when he once got a going there, there was no holding back. And then he introduced him to another lady, and I saw soon that his heart was gone from me. He never told me, but I saw it,—I knew it, day after day,—I felt my heart breaking, but I could not say a word! At this, the wretch offered to buy me and the children of Henry, to clear off his gamblng debts, which stood in the way of his marrying as he wished;—and he sold us. He told me, one day, that he had business in the country, and should be gone two or three weeks. He spoke kinder than usual, and said he should come back; but it didn’t deceive me. I knew that the time had come; I was just like one turned into stone; I couldn’t speak, nor shed a tear. He kissed me and kissed the children, a good many times, and went out. I saw him get on his horse, and I watched him till he was quite out of sight; and then I fell down, and fainted.
“Then he came, the cursed wretch! he came to take possession. He told me that he had bought me and my children; and showed me the papers. I cursed him before God, and told him I’d die sooner than live with him.”
“‘Just as you please,’ said he; ‘but, if you don’t behave reasonably, I’ll sell both the children, where you shall never see them again.’ He told me that he always had meant to have me, from the first time he saw me; and that he had drawn Henry on, and got him in debt, on purpose to make him willing to sell me. That he got him in love with another woman; and that I might know, after all that, that he should not give up for a few airs and tears, and things of that sort.
“I gave up, for my hands were tied. He had my children;—whenever I resisted his will anywhere, he would talk about selling them, and he made me as submissive as he desired. O, what a life it was! to live with my heart breaking, every day,—to keep on, on, on, loving, when it was only misery; and to be bound, body and soul, to one I hated. I used to love to read to Henry, to play to him, to waltz with him, and sing to him; but everything I did for this one was a perfect drag,—yet I was afraid to refuse anything. He was very imperious, and harsh to the children. Elise was a timid little thing; but Henry was bold and high-spirited, like his father, and he had never been brought under, in the least, by any one. He was always finding fault, and quarrelling with him; and I used to live in daily fear and dread. I tried to make the child respectful;—I tried to keep them apart, for I held on to those children like death; but it did no good. He sold both those children. He took me to ride, one day, and when I came home, they were nowhere to be found! He told me he had sold them; he showed me the money, the price of their blood. Then it seemed as if all good forsook me. I raved and cursed,—cursed God and man; and, for a while, I believe, he really was afraid of me. But he didn’t give up so. He told me that my children were sold, but whether I ever saw their faces again, depended on him; and that, if I wasn’t quiet, they should smart for it. Well, you can do anything with a woman, when you’ve got her children. He made me submit; he made me be peaceable; he flattered me with hopes that, perhaps, he would buy them back; and so things went on, a week or two. One day, I was out walking, and passed by the calaboose; I saw a crowd about the gate, and heard a child’s voice,—and suddenly my Henry broke away from two or three men who were holding the poor boy screamed and looked into my face, and held on to me, until, in tearing him off, they tore the skirt of my dress half away; and they carried him in, screaming ‘Mother! mother! mother!’ There was one man stood there seemed to pity me. I offered him all the money I had, if he’d only interfere. He shook his head, and said that the boy had been impudent and disobedient, ever since he bought him; that he was going to break him in, once for all. I turned and ran; and every step of the way, I thought that I heard him scream. I got into the house; ran, all out of breath, to the parlor, where I found Butler. I told him, and begged him to go and interfere. He only laughed, and told me the boy had got his deserts. He’d got to be broken in,—the sooner the better; ‘what did I expect?’ he asked.
“It seemed to me something in my head snapped, at that moment. I felt dizzy and furious. I remember seeing a great sharp bowie-knife on the table; I remember something about catching it, and flying upon him; and then all grew dark, and I didn’t know any more,—not for days and days.
“When I came to myself, I was in a nice room,—but not mine. An old black woman tended me; and a doctor came to see me, and there was a great deal of care taken of me. After a while, I found that he had gone away, and left me at this house to be sold; and that’s why they took such pains with me.
“I didn’t mean to get well, and hoped I shouldn’t; but, in spite of me the fever went off and I grew healthy, and finally got up. Then, they made me dress up, every day; and gentlemen used to come in and stand and smoke their cigars, and look at me, and ask questions, and debate my price. I was so gloomy and silent, that none of them wanted me. They threatened to whip me, if I wasn’t gayer, and didn’t take some pains to make myself agreeable. At length, one day, came a gentleman named Stuart. He seemed to have some feeling for me; he saw that something dreadful was on my heart, and he came to see me alone, a great many times, and finally persuaded me to tell him. He bought me, at last, and promised to do all he could to find and buy back my children. He went to the hotel where my Henry was; they told him he had been sold to a planter up on Pearl river; that was the last that I ever heard. Then he found where my daughter was; an old woman was keeping her. He offered an immense sum for her, but they would not sell her. Butler found out that it was for me he wanted her; and he sent me word that I should never have her. Captain Stuart was very kind to me; he had a splendid plantation, and took me to it. In the course of a year, I had a son born. O, that child!—how I loved it! How just like my poor Henry the little thing looked! But I had made up my mind,—yes, I had. I would never again let a child live to grow up! I took the little fellow in my arms, when he was two weeks old, and kissed him, and cried over him; and then I gave him laudanum, and held him close to my bosom, while he slept to death. How I mourned and cried over it! and who ever dreamed that it was anything but a mistake, that had made me give it the laudanum? but it’s one of the few things that I’m glad of, now. I am not sorry, to this day; he, at least, is out of pain. What better than death could I give him, poor child! After a while, the cholera came, and Captain Stuart died; everybody died that wanted to live,—and I,—I, though I went down to death’s door,—I lived! Then I was sold, and passed from hand to hand, till I grew faded and wrinkled, and I had a fever; and then this wretch bought me, and brought me here,—and here I am!”
The woman stopped. She had hurried on through her story, with a wild, passionate utterance; sometimes seeming to address it to Tom, and sometimes speaking as in a soliloquy. So vehement and overpowering was the force with which she spoke, that, for a season, Tom was beguiled even from the pain of his wounds, and, raising himself on one elbow, watched her as she paced restlessly up and down, her long black hair swaying heavily about her, as she moved.
“You tell me,” she said, after a pause, “that there is a God,—a God that looks down and sees all these things. May be it’s so. The sisters in the convent used to tell me of a day of judgment, when everything is coming to light;—won’t there be vengeance, then!
“They think it’s nothing, what we suffer,—nothing, what our children suffer! It’s all a small matter; yet I’ve walked the streets when it seemed as if I had misery enough in my one heart to sink the city. I’ve wished the houses would fall on me, or the stones sink under me. Yes! and, in the judgment day, I will stand up before God, a witness against those that have ruined me and my children, body and soul!
“When I was a girl, I thought I was religious; I used to love God and prayer. Now, I’m a lost soul, pursued by devils that torment me day and night; they keep pushing me on and on—and I’ll do it, too, some of these days!” she said, clenching her hand, while an insane light glanced in her heavy black eyes. “I’ll send him where he belongs,—a short way, too,—one of these nights, if they burn me alive for it!” A wild, long laugh rang through the deserted room, and ended in a hysteric sob; she threw herself on the floor, in convulsive sobbing and struggles.
In a few moments, the frenzy fit seemed to pass off; she rose slowly, and seemed to collect herself.
“Can I do anything more for you, my poor fellow?” she said, approaching where Tom lay; “shall I give you some more water?”
There was a graceful and compassionate sweetness in her voice and manner, as she said this, that formed a strange contrast with the former wildness.
Tom drank the water, and looked earnestly and pitifully into her face.
“O, Missis, I wish you’d go to him that can give you living waters!”
“Go to him! Where is he? Who is he?” said Cassy.
“Him that you read of to me,—the Lord.”
“I used to see the picture of him, over the altar, when I was a girl,” said Cassy, her dark eyes fixing themselves in an expression of mournful reverie; “but, he isn’t here! there’s nothing here, but sin and long, long, long despair! O!” She laid her land on her breast and drew in her breath, as if to lift a heavy weight.
Tom looked as if he would speak again; but she cut him short, with a decided gesture.
“Don’t talk, my poor fellow. Try to sleep, if you can.” And, placing water in his reach, and making whatever little arrangements for his comforts she could, Cassy left the shed.




第三十三章 卡西

  看哪,受欺压的流泪,

  谁人安慰,欺压他们的有势力的人,

  也无人安慰他们。

  ——《传道书》第四章第一节

  汤姆仅花了很短的时间,就对周围的环境非常熟悉了,他知道该依靠什么,得防备什么,只要分给他的活,不管多苦多累,他都干得既利索又漂亮。同时,出于自己的能力,也是出于自己的原则,他总是干得既公正又敏捷。汤姆生性温和恬静,总希望自己在不懈努力和不停地干活中,能稍微改善一下他目前所处的极度恶劣的环境。来到这,他已经见过太多太多欺压、侮辱人的恶性事件,对此他感到特别的厌倦和憎恶。故此他在心里暗暗下了决心,一心一意勤勤恳恳地工作,希望上帝能给自己一个公正合理的安排,从而减轻自己的苦难,但他却从来没有想过要反抗或有逃跑的念头。

  烈格雷先生对汤姆的诸多能干之处早已明察暗访了,他打心眼相信汤姆是个能干、可以大显身手的人。所以汤姆在他眼里是可以造就的优秀奴隶,尽管这样,找不出其它理由,他却憎恨汤姆——也许是出于奴隶主跟奴隶天生的那种敌对关系吧!每次当他在处罚自己的某一黑奴时(这种事情几乎每天都有),他能感觉到汤姆总在旁边默默地注视一切。人类是世界上最优秀的灵感结合体,而人的感觉恰恰是最灵敏最微妙的,即使汤姆不用任何言词表达自己的看法,别人也能感觉得到他在想什么。像汤姆这样一个奴隶的看法,烈格雷先生已经愤怒了。他觉得汤姆时时刻刻在对他的难友们展示出关注和同情,是他不可理喻的。烈格雷先生默默地承受这一切。当初他决定买下汤姆的时候,他决定要把他训练成一名得力的监工——比桑博更听话,更凶残。这样,在他短时间出门时,就可以放心地将庄园里的一些重要事情交给汤姆处理。他在心里这么盘算着,但在他看来,想当一名监工必须具备的条件是心狠、手狠、手比心更狠。由于汤姆对自己同伴的和善态度根本没有达到这一要求,烈格雷先生在心里暗暗计划着如何将汤姆训练成一个凶残的人。因而在汤姆来到庄园生活几个星期后,烈格雷先生就开始了他宏伟的计划。

  几天后的一个早晨,天刚朦朦亮,催命的哨声中黑奴们正手慌脚乱地集合准备去地里干活。无意间汤姆惊讶地看见他们中间多了一个女人,她娇好的面宠强烈地吸引住他。目光久久地盯在她的脸上身上打量着,这是一位身材高挑的女人,鲜艳整洁的衣服更托出她身体的匀称与丰韵。从表面上看,她最多不过三十几岁。这正是一位成熟妩媚女人的年龄,只需你稍稍瞥上一眼,你就能认定这个女人的背后一定隐藏着一段沧桑浪漫不平凡的故事。她的额头很高,眼睛大而清彻,小巧的鼻子挺拔匀称,嘴唇鲜艳圆润,头部到颈部的线条更是优柔典雅,端庄动人。不难看出,她以前准是人们公认的大美人。可现在岁月在她脸上无情地刻下了皱纹。饱经风霜的她面色灰白,两颊深陷,身体单薄清瘦,形色憔悴。唯一引人注目的是她那双又黑又大的眼睛,浓密曲卷的睫毛突闪突闪。她的眼神美丽而凄惶,狂野而绝望,在她身上的每一个动作,脸上的每一个表情甚至岁月留下的皱纹里,都表明她狂妄自大、目空一切。只有她的眼睛里流露出深深的创伤和凝滞的痛苦,与她的神色相比这无疑是一种鲜明的对比。

  汤姆对她的身世毫无知晓,她究竟从何而来,在这扮演过什么样的角色,他不太清楚。对她而言,汤姆只知道在黎明的曙光中,她看起来是那么地傲慢,不可一世的样子。走在其它那些衣衫破烂的人当中,别人好像都不认识她。那些衣角破烂的人们带着掩饰不住的兴奋,都纷纷调过头去看她。

  “我真高兴,终于看见她落到了这一步!”一个黑奴兴奋地说。

  “嘿!嘿嘿!嘿嘿嘿!”嘻笑着,另外一个黑奴不怀好意地叫道:“高贵的夫人,您哪能承受这般苦难呀!”

  “我倒想看看,看她干活的样子。”

  “恐怕她会跟我们一样倒霉,晚上还要被狠狠地揍上一顿?”

  “说不准还能看见她趴在地上挨打呢!”又有一个人说:“哪才叫快活。”

  七嘴八舌,众议纷纷,那女人好像听不见他们的说话,脸上仍是一副清高、孤傲的表情,根本不理会这些热嘲冷讽,她依旧向前走着。汤姆从她的神态和气质中本能地意识到她应属于那一类人,以前自己也习惯和一些举止文雅、言谈有理的人打交道。为什么她会沦落到如此卑微的地步?他不明白。大伙儿嚷嚷闹闹地往目的地走,这段时间尽管他没跟那女人说上一句话,也没回头看她,但他能感觉到她一直走在他的侧后面。

  不久便到了目的地,汤姆开始忙着干活,但眼睛却在四处搜寻,那女人离他不远,汤姆不时地望她一眼。从她摘棉花的灵活的动作,他就敢认定这女人天生能干。尽管很多人却觉得这种活繁琐单调让人疲劳,但她干起来却似乎在做一个轻松愉快的事情,棉花在她的麻袋里慢慢地鼓了起来,从她脸上不变的神色看来,这种活似乎难不倒她,她似乎也不在乎自己所处的这种卑贱的境地。

  这天有好一会,汤姆跟那位同他一起买来的混血女人在一起干活。每当她虚弱站立不稳快要栽倒的时候,汤姆就能听到她的祈祷声音,容易看出,她一定正在经历着非同一般的痛苦折磨。在他走近她时,便很快地从自己的麻袋里抓几把棉花塞进了她的麻袋里。

  “别这样,我不能要!”女人慌乱地叫道,“你会给自己惹麻烦的。”

  没等她说完,桑博拿着条鞭子走了过来。看得出他对这个女人特别憎恨,举起鞭子威胁道:“干什么?想骗人吗?露西,还给他。”愤怒中抬起了穿着沉重牛皮靴的脚狠狠地向她踢去,还不忘举起了鞭子向汤姆一扬,顿时汤姆的脸上出现了红红的一条印记。

  汤姆没有反抗继续默默地干活,那女人却受不了这一折腾,身子一晃栽倒在地上。

  “装死,我有办法让她醒来!”监工走了过来。“我要让她服一种药,这种药比世界上任何治脑子的药都管用多了!”他狰狞地笑道,边说着边从自己的袖口上取下了一枚很粗的别针,瞧着混血女人的头用力地扎了下去。“哎哟!”只听见女人呻吟,她摇摇晃晃地挣扎着爬起来。“畜生,死人,你装什么蒜!快起来干活,听见没有?给老子起来干活!要不然的话,我非要你的命!”

  挣扎着爬了起来,那女人似乎害怕了,硬撑着干起活来。

  “这就对了,”那监工带着胜利者的口吻说,“再偷懒,我今天晚上可要给你好颜色看!”

  “天啦!我的主,为什么要让我活着。”汤姆听见了她无奈的呻吟。接着又听见她在祈祷,“上帝,仁慈的上帝!您睁眼看看可怜的我吧!这样还有多久?您要救救我呀!”

  多么可怜的人呀!汤姆不禁又走上去,来不及考虑其它后果他把自己的棉花强行地全倒进了女人的麻袋里。

  “呀!千万不要这样!你不知道他们回去会怎么对付你。”那女人低声地说道。

  “没关系,我能承受得了,”汤姆平静地回答,“你虚弱的身体怎么行呀!”说话间迅速地返回到自己原来的位置上。这一切发生在一刹问。

  前面我们有过大概了解的那位陌生女人,离他们非常近,听到汤姆最后说的两句话时,她突然停住了自己手中的活。抬起头用那双明辨是非的大眼睛仔细地打量了汤姆,好一会,她突然像想到了什么似的,从自己的篮子里抓起了一大把棉花不由分说地塞进汤姆的篮中。

  “你刚来不久,对这里的事情不太了解,”她皱了下眉头接着说,“如果你知道问题的严重性,恐怕你想干也不敢干了。再在这鬼地方呆上一个月你就会明白:这不是一个能帮助别人的地方,自己能照顾好自己就已经很不错了。”

  “太太,相信上帝能够替我作主,放了我。”汤姆不自禁地叫了声“太太”,以前他总是这么称呼与他生活在一起的那些血统高贵的女主人。

  “不要祈求上帝,上帝已经遗忘了这个地方!”女人愤愤不平地说道,一边闪身离去,脸上依旧写着不屑和蔑视,到另外一个不远处继续干她的活。

  这一切没有逃过站在棉花地那一端的监工的眼睛,他手里拿着皮鞭靠近了她。

  “你想干嘛!找死?”他掩不住心里一阵窃喜继续说道,“想骗我?狗娘养的,你最好给我注意点,否则非给你点颜色看看,别忘了你现在在我手下干活。”

  听他这么说话,女人突然杏目一瞪闪出锋利的光芒。她挺直了腰板,调过头来,嘴唇微启,鼻翼呼吸急促,用愤怒而又鄙视的眼神狠狠地瞪了他一眼。

  “畜牲!”她吼道,“如果你敢碰我一根指头!我会让你不得好死,现在我还有足够的权力,只要我回去说你一句,就可以叫你被猎狗撕成碎片,被火活活烧死或是将你剁成肉酱!不信你试试。”

  “噢,那你干嘛还要跑这儿来!”凶狠的语气一下子变得平和起来,很显然那监工也被吓倒了,他心有余悸地往后退了一步说道,“卡西太太,刚才我是跟你开玩笑的!”

  “畜牲!你最好给我滚远点!”那女人喊道,监工似乎想到有什么事需要去做,一溜烟便跑开了。

  风波一下子平息了,那女人继续干她的活。她的手来回穿梭在棉花与篮子之间,动作之飞快,简直令汤姆难以相信,这女人似乎有魔法相助,天还没黑,她的篮子里棉花堆得几乎都装不下了,她又塞了几把棉花给汤姆。太阳西沉下去,天渐渐地变黑了,劳累一天的人们才拖着疲倦的身体,头顶满载棉花的大篮子一个接一个地走进那间贮存棉花的房子等著称量。里面,烈格雷先生和他的那两位监工正在兴高采烈地谈论着什么。

  “今天叫汤姆的那个人老给我添乱子,他竟然背着我的面不断地给露西塞棉花,这种事情您如果不给他点惩罚的话,恐怕那小子迟早都会带着众人起哄闹事,起诉我们虐待他们呢!”桑博添油加醋地说道。

  “好哇!这个该揍的汤姆!”烈格雷先生咬牙切齿地骂道,“我看他活得不耐烦了,我应该修理修理他,你们说对吗?”

  那两个监工听他这么说,都露出了满意的微笑。

  “哇——那简直太好不过了!主人亲自治理这个家伙,给他点厉害瞧瞧!这点上,就连妖魔鬼怪都要退避主人三分呢!”昆博神气活现地说道。

  “伙计们,我认为最好的办法是让他去治理别人,看他还有没有帮助别人大发慈悲的怪思想。你们说对吗?”

  “上帝,想要让他忘掉那些,主人将很难办到!”

  “不管面临怎样的困难,我都要想办法让他忘掉!”烈格雷叼着烟愤愤地说道。

  “差点忘了,露西,还有那个可恶的露西!她是一个制造麻烦的祸首,是我们庄园里最丑恶最让人容忍不了的女人!”桑博补充道。

  “小心点,桑博。为什么这么痛恨露西,我得好好调查究竟是什么原因导致你这么痛恨她。”

  “主人,您难道忘了吗?您吩咐叫她做我的女人,她竟然敢违背您的意思。”

  “如果我这回狠狠地揍她一顿,她肯定会向我俯首称臣。”烈格雷犹豫了一会儿。“这件事以后再说吧!现在正是需要人干活的繁忙季节。别看她们一个个瘦得风都可以吹倒,可性子却一个比一个倔,宁死不屈,现在整她我想也太不划算了。”

  “噢,露西那个又懒又惹人生气的婆娘,整天什么活也不会干还成天绷着个苦瓜脸。只有汤姆喜欢为她偷偷摸摸做些什么。”

  “哦,果真如此吗?就这么决定吧!让汤姆去把她揍一顿。这对他可是收益不少,让他开开眼界,好让他明白教训人的滋味。这家伙一定不会像你们一样,对那个臭娘们心怀不轨。”

  “哈!哈!哈!嗬!哈哈!”两个坏透了的家伙终于如愿以偿地放声大笑,鬼哭狼嚎般的笑声正是对烈格雷馈赠他们残暴性格淋漓尽致的注解,也是对渴望帮助的善良的人们一种深刻的讽刺。

  “噢,主人,还有两个人捣乱,汤姆和卡西太太俩人总是乘我不注意往露西的篮子里塞棉花。我肯定,她篮子里的棉花根本就不是自己摘的。”

  “我自己来过称!”烈格雷先生不高兴地说道。

  那两个监工又一次发出了满足的笑声。

  “但是,”烈格雷说,“卡西太太只是在地里干了一天活呀!”

  “她摘棉花动作之神速就好像有妖魔相助似的。”

  “我也觉得她的确是有鬼怪附身了!”烈格雷咆哮着,嘴里不知在咒骂些什么,便走到那边过称去了。

  所有精疲力尽,满脸灰尘,神色忧虑的黑奴们一个接一个地走过去过称,很不情愿地把自己的篮子递上去。

  烈格雷用一块石板记下每个篮子的重量,一一对应他们的名字。

  他把汤姆的篮子拿来过称,重量显然足够。汤姆站在一旁虔诚地祈祷,希望他帮助过的那个女人也跟他一样有好运气。

  只见那女人摇摇晃晃,拖着沉重的步子走向前,吃力地把篮子递上去。烈格雷先生已经看出,这篮棉花已经够重量了,但他依旧露出一副凶狠狠的样子不满地说:“懒婆娘,怎么才这么一点点!给我站到一边去,等会儿我再来跟你算账!”

  那女人悻悻地坐在一块木板上,发出了一声无奈的呻吟。

  接着看似傲慢无比的卡西太太走了过去,毫不在意地把篮子交给了烈格雷先生。他用不屑的目光打量着她。

  她毫不畏惧,也用那双黑白分明的眼睛死死地盯着他,嘴角扯动了一下,说了句法语。谁也不明白她到底讲了句什么,在她说了那句话后,烈格雷的脸色刹那间变得像暴风雨要来临之前。他举起了手,好像要打她。但她对这个动作似乎也毫不在意,所以她调转身体走开了。

  “好哇——”烈格雷叫道,“汤姆,你走近我。我要让你明白,当我决定买下你的时候不只是想叫你做些随随便便的活。我的原意就想把你培养成一名出色的监工。从今天晚上开始你就要进行训练。现在你要做的是把这个女人好好地教训一顿。这种活你也不是没见过,应该知道怎么做。”

  “很抱歉,主人,”汤姆为难地说,“除了这件事您让我干什么都可以,我请求您千万别逼我,这种事我以前从未干过。”

  “是想让我狠狠地揍你一顿,教你怎么干以前不曾干的事吗?”烈格雷挥起皮鞭,瞧着汤姆的头上狠狠地抽了一下。接着雨点般的鞭子随着噼噼叭叭的声音不停地抽在汤姆的身上。

  “嘿!”烈格雷突然停下来想喘一口气,“你这个死黑鬼,看你还敢说你不会干吗?”

  “主人,是的,”汤姆倔强地抬起了头,摸去从脸上流下来的鲜血和汗水。“只要我还有一天活着,我就愿意日日夜夜地为你干活,但是这件事情我觉得不对,我不愿意干。主人,打死我我也不会干,永远都不会干,你休想让我屈服。”

  汤姆平静地说,他平时都是小心谨慎,谦让有礼,所以烈格雷先生始终都认为他是容易驯服的,他是一个胆小怕事懦弱的人。因此在他说出最后的那两句话时,在场的每个人都吃惊了,呆了。只有旁边那个可怜的女人举起手来,双手合并,叫道:“噢!上帝,您睁开眼睛看看啊!”其他的人吓得都瞠目结舌,他们不禁往后倒退几步,似乎有一场举世罕见的暴风雨即将来临。

  烈格雷一时慌了神,呆呆地站在那儿,但最后他还是清醒了过来,像火山爆发般怒吼起来:

  “你说什么?你这活得不耐烦的黑鬼!今天竟敢指出老子吩咐你做的事不对!你们这帮畜牲,你们怎么知道什么叫对、什么叫不对?老子今天一定要把你治理好,让你再不敢胡说八道!是么?去你妈的!你以为自己很了不起吗?说不定你在心里称自己是老爷或绅士呢?!哈!哈!哈哈!汤姆绅士?你竟然敢教训你的主人,你倒说说看什么是不对起来了!敢跟老子对着干,是不是不想揍那臭婆娘?是不是认为它不对?是不是呀?!”

  “是的,主人!我的的确确是这么想的,”汤姆温和地说,“那个女人的确可怜,她身体虚弱,有病在身,如果再去打她,那也就太残忍了。我不忍心下手,也绝对不会去下手的。主人,如果你真想要我动手教训这里的人,我肯定做不到,就算要了我的命,我也绝对做不到!”

  汤姆说话的语气温和中透露坚毅,容易看出他话中持有肯定态度的决心是无可否认的。烈格雷气得鼻子都歪了,他浑身颤抖,用发出绿色光芒的眼睛盯着汤姆,就好像一头凶猛的野兽对着自己口边的猎物时,还不忘好好地捉弄它一番。烈格雷先生极力想抑制自己施行报复的强烈冲动,他缓和下来,不竟又对汤姆冷嘲热讽起来。

  “嘿,你真是这里很了不起的狗东西呀!你的虔诚能感动上帝,你是从天上下凡的吧?真是位可敬的圣人,是世人敬重的君子呀!同我们这些凡俗夫子谈起话来果真不一样,我们都变成了原罪凶手了!你难道在你的《圣经》里没读到这些话吗?‘做仆人的,要坚决服从你们的主人。’别忘了我就是你的主人,是我花一千二百美元把你买回来的。该死的家伙,你要明白从你的躯体到你的灵魂全都是属于我的,我是你的主子,你是我的奴隶。”烈格雷先生抬起穿有厚皮靴的脚瞧着汤姆身上踢去,“他妈的,还不快说!”

  经过长时间的肉体摧残和极度残酷的暴力,汤姆浑身是伤,痛得直不起身子。但就是烈格雷对这些问题的提出给他带来了一种精神上的喜悦和胜利的感觉。他没有认输,他突然立起了身体望着天空,脸上的血和泪聚在一起,他虔诚而恳切地叫了起来:“主人,不!不!不!我的身体属于你,但我的灵魂不是你的,金钱根本买不到它,因为它属于有能力保护它的主人!没关系,真的没关系!你根本伤害不到它!”

  “我真的伤害不了它吗?”烈格雷咬牙切齿道。“尊贵的汤姆,咱们走着瞧,走着瞧吧!桑博、昆博,你们两个蠢家伙快点给我过来,给我好好教训这该死的黑鬼,最好让他这个月都甭想下地走路!”

  那两个恶毒的家伙一下子把汤姆逮在手里。高大的身躯是他们骄傲的资本,他们的脸上都流露出得意的神情——似魔鬼般的笑容,粗暴的恶行使得他们变成了真正地狱的魔鬼。当他们拖着重伤的汤姆从屋子里出来的时候,那个可怜的女人吓得尖叫起来,呆在屋子里的其他人张煌失措不自禁地全都站了起来。

 第三十四章 混血女人的经历

  被欺压的人在流泪;

  而欺压他们的人有势力。

  所以,死人常常被人们称赞,

  活着的人受到歧视。

  ——《传道书》第四章第一节

  夜色很深了,浑身是伤、满脸污垢的汤姆独自一人躺在一间破旧不堪、被人遗忘的轧棉房里。房间里到处堆放着一些损坏不用的仪器和陈年累月遗留下来的几堆破棉花及破烂垃圾。

  这样的晚上潮湿闷热,不知其数的蚊子在空中飞来飞去寻找可以猪食的对象,汤姆的伤口更加痛苦难熬了。他的喉咙热得冒烟,肉体上针刺般的痛楚让他感觉到世界上没有比这更难受更难熬的痛苦了。这是让人难以承受最残酷的折磨。

  “噢!上帝,如果您仁慈的话,求您看一看我吧!让我在邪恶中获取胜利!求您救救我吧!让世界上任何的痛苦磨难都折服不了我!”汤姆忍受身上的痛楚虔诚地祈祷。

  背后传来了一阵脚步声,他感觉到有人进入了屋子,光亮从灯笼中散射出来照在他的脸上。

  “谁呀?求你看在上帝的份上,给我口水喝吧!噢,我快渴死了!”

  探望汤姆的人是卡西。她连忙放下手中的灯,从瓶子里倒水出来,扶着汤姆的头喂他喝。汤姆早就渴死了,他急不可待地一杯接一杯地喝着。

  “想怎么喝就怎么喝吧!”她安慰道,“我明白这种难受的滋味。像今天晚上出来送水给你这类人喝,已经很多次了。”

  “太太,我太感激你了。”汤姆说道——喝足水以后。

  “你不需要称呼我太太!我与你没有什么两样,都是令人怜悯的奴隶,可能我低贱的地位还比不上你。”她满怀感触地说。起身走到门边,拉着一床铺有浸过冷水的亚麻布的席子进来了。“过来吧,不幸的兄弟,移到这床草席上来吧!”

  遍体鳞伤的汤姆费了好大的劲,才把僵硬的身体移到席子上,一接触清凉的亚麻布,汤姆感觉到比以前舒服多了,伤口也不那么疼痛了。

  这个女人曾经护理过好多被打伤的病人,因此她明白如何减轻痛苦的方法。接着她又替汤姆试了其它几种,现在汤姆感觉到舒服多了。

  “哦,”叫卡西的女人一边忙着把汤姆的头放到一个用烂棉絮充的枕头上一边说:“我能为你做的就这些了。”

  汤姆连忙向她道了谢。那女人坐在他身边的一块地板上,用手环抱膝盖一声不吭地凝视前方,带着一种属于酸涩和怜悯的表情。她头上的帽沿倾向一边,露出一头黑色曲卷似波浪般的长发,极不规矩地散落在她美丽而忧伤的脸蛋两旁。

  “我不幸的兄弟,你不知道你这样做有多傻吗?”她最终忍不住喊了出来,“根本毫无半点用处!我承认,你的确勇敢,你做得也有理。但对他那种人,做这些根本起不了作用,纯粹是劳力伤神。你要清楚自已被魔鬼捏在手里,他是世界上最不讲理的恶棍!他蛮横得不容任何人不向他屈服。”

  “向他屈服!”汤姆惊慌地瞪大了眼睛,在他经受肉皮之苦、倍受煎熬的时候,难道他没有这么想过吗?这个女人似乎是他眼里唯一诱惑他的化身,他在心里不停地苦苦挣扎。

  “噢!上帝,我的主啊!”他呻吟着,“我不能屈服!”

  “求助上帝根本没有什么用,他不会听到你的呼叫,”那女人万般肯定地说,“我不相信世界上有真正的上帝,假设有的话,他也不肯帮助我们这些可怜人,他肯定站在我们的敌人那边。不论白天和黑夜,所有的一切事情似乎都与我们过不去,这跟下地狱又有什么区别呢?既然这样我们为什么不下地狱?”

  听她这么说,汤姆不禁闭上了眼睛浑身颤抖,他害怕听到这些诅咒上帝,谩骂神灵的话。

  “你不明白,”那女人接着又说道,“对这里的事,你可能还不太了解,我就是明白得太彻底了。自从来到这个鬼地方呆了五年,不管是我的灵魂还是我的肉体几乎每天都在遭受着无穷尽的践踏和折磨,我憎恨他就像憎恨魔鬼那样深恶痛绝!生活在这孤岛般的鬼庄园里,几乎与人世隔绝,方圆几十英里围着的全是沼泽地。在这儿根本找不出一个白人,就算你被他活活烧死,被烫死了,还是被剁成肉酱亦或把你捆起来让猎狗撕成碎片,都没有人来管你,也没有人能替你作证。在这里上帝的准则和人类制订的法律根本是滑稽之谈,对我们派不上任何用场。我们没有任何自由和保障!你再仔细看看这个人!世界上什么坏事他都干得出来。如果我把这个鬼庄园里亲眼看见的事通通捅出来,恐怕没有一个人不被吓得浑身颤抖、毛骨悚然。反抗如果能够有用的话,难道我还会继续跟他睡在一块吗?我也曾受过很好的教育,也知道廉耻和尊严。但他,天啦!你知道他以前算个什么屁东西?现在又是个什么玩意儿的暴君吗?!五年了,整整五年,我还是没有逃出他的魔掌,还是迫不得已和他住在一块。每天每夜,我没有一分钟不在痛骂我自己,诅咒自己为什么还要活在世上?你不是不知道,他现在又弄了个女人来,那女人很年轻,据说才十五岁。听她自己说她是很虔诚的。她曾有个教她读《圣经》的女主人。天啦!她竟然把《圣经》也带到了这个鬼庄园来了,真是天大的笑话。”那女人狂放而伤感地笑出了眼泪,这种奇怪的笑声久久回荡在这间破屋子里。

  周围是无穷尽的恐怖黑暗,汤姆双手交叉地放在胸口,终于叫了出来,“噢!仁慈的上帝!尊敬的上帝啊!您是不会忘掉我们这些可怜人的,您睁开眼睛看看吧!上帝,我快没命了!”

  那女人沉着脸继续说:“所有和你一起做苦工的那帮可怜人又算什么屁东西呢?!他们根本不值得你去为他们受罪,一旦给予他们机会,他们就会反目成仇联手欺压你。他们对待曾同他们一起共患难的兄弟的态度不会比凶残再好到哪里去,你休想用仁慈来感化他们,换取他们的和平,你所有的做法无疑只是徒劳,根本毫无用处。”

  “所有受灾害可怜的人类啊!”汤姆叹惜道,“究竟是什么促使善良的他们变得凶狠、恶毒起来的呢?如果有一天我会疲倦的话,说不定我也会慢慢适应他们的暴敛行为,到最后跟他们也没什么两样!不!不!决不!太太!我现在一无所有了,我已经失去了心爱的妻子、可爱的儿女、美好的家庭和我仁慈的主人,假如她们还在的话,就算活一星期,我也会重获幸福。现在没有一样属于我的东西了,我将永远都不会再重获她们。我已经失去了幸福的天堂,我再也不能失去可贵的灵魂,跟别人一样变成一个可恶人。”

  “但是上帝也不能因此而怪罪我们呀!”女人说,“他毫无理由怪罪我们,落到今天这种地步,我们完全是被邪恶逼出来的。就算他要找人治罪的话,也只能找引导我们走向罪恶的主人。”

  “你说得很对,”汤姆说,“即使这样可也帮不了我们呀!我们不能作恶!一旦我某天跟桑博一样使坏,一样狠毒地对待无辜的苦难人们,追究是什么使我变成这样子已经不太重要,对我本身来说,我真正担心的是我变质的本性呀!”

  那女人吃惊地瞪着汤姆,仿佛她没想到会得到这样的回答。她深深地叹了一口气说:“一点不错。噢!上帝呀!为什么?唉!唉!唉!”她一连几声哀叹,一下子跌坐在地,仿佛矛盾的心理和悲痛的现实让她心力憔悴,再也支撑不了她。

  空气一下子变得紧张起来,彼此都能听到对方的呼吸。又过了一会儿汤姆微弱地低呼:“太太,我请求您帮我个忙。”

  那女人迅速地站直了身体,她的神情马上又变得坚定起来,和平时没有两一样。

  “太太,我记得他们把我的衣服扔在房间的某个角落里,那件外衣的口袋里装着我的《圣经》,麻烦您!太太,帮我拿过来。”

  卡西走了过去,从那件外衣的衣袋里掏出了《圣经》。汤姆很快地翻动书页,当翻到做了明显标记而且磨损得很旧的那页书时,他停了下来,上面说的是关于救世主使人类得以解放而自己死前惨遭恶遇的过程。

  “太太,您必须帮我一把,念这段给我听,它要比喝水更令我解渴。”

  卡西仍然露出冷漠的神情,拿起那本书仔细地看了那段。然后,她开始高声地、动情地读起了这段悲壮而华丽的描写,声调优美、柔和,非同一般。读到动情处时,她常常会声音哽咽,偶尔竟颤抖得读不出来。每到这个时候,她干脆停下来,竭力抑制激动的感情一直到她完全镇定以后才继续读下去,重新恢复常态。“父啊,你们不要怪罪他们,因为他们不晓得自己的所作所为”当她读到这句感人肺腑的话时,她麻木地丢掉了手中的书本放声痛哭,披散在她肩上那又厚又黑的卷发随着身体的抽动也动感地颤抖起来。

  汤姆陪着她无声地流泪,时而发出几声哀鸣。

  “假如我们能够坚定自己的意志向他学习,那就好了!”汤姆说,“为什么他做起来是那么容易,轻而易举,而我们却倍经苦难、费尽心机也难以达到?噢,上帝,救救我们吧!仁慈的耶稣基督!我求你了!”

  过了半斗烟工夫,汤姆又说道:“太太,在每件事情上您都可能比我强。但这并不说明您不能从我身上学到一些东西。您说上帝也没站到我们这边,他无视我们惨遭虐待和欺凌,太太!但请您也看看他自己的亲生儿子——我们的荣耀,神圣的耶稣主,他的遭遇也不好呀!难道他逃离了穷困和劳苦了吗?你和我都没有落到他那种卑微的地位。所以,上帝他并没有遗忘我们,这一点我敢肯定。《圣经》上面告诉我们,如果能够忍耐也一定跟他一样可以替自己作主。但是我们不认他,他又哪能认我们呢?甚至救世主和他的门徒们都遭受了灾难。《圣经》上说,他们是被石头砸死、被利锯分身的。他们披着羊皮四处奔走,受穷、受难、受害。我们不应该因为自己生活得不幸福,就觉得上帝不管我们,没替我们作主。如果我们不向邪恶让步、相信上帝与我们同在,我们肯定能发现事情并非那样。”

  “可是他为什么要把我们安排在这个地方呢?除了变成魔鬼我们几乎无路可走。”女人问他。

  “我有信心让自己不跟着他们作恶。”汤姆回答。

  “好吧!你就等着看吧!”卡西又说,“我太了解他们了,明天他们又会在你面前出现,使出新花招对付你,一直到你屈服为止!”

  “上帝,”汤姆求助道,“你要拯救我的灵魂啊!噢!仁慈的耶稣基督!我不能屈服的,求您救我一把吧!”

  “我的天啊!”卡西说,“你不要试图祈祷,这种发泄的方式我以前见得多了!但他们最终没有一个人能坚持下去,都屈服了。埃米琳起先也坚持着,同你有一样的想法。但她又能坚持多久呢?汤姆,你必须放弃善良和那份执着,只有这样他才会让你活着。”

  “就这么决定了,我宁愿选择死亡!”汤姆悲伤地说,“如果他们愿意的话,想怎么折磨我就怎么折磨我吧!反正是快要死去的人了。但在我选择死亡的那一刻,他们就不能抑制我了,我没有向他们屈服。上帝知道,他会陪我一块面临灾难的。现在我很清醒,就这么决定了。”

  卡西没再答话,她端坐在那儿,眼睛死死地盯着一个地方。

  “也许它是个好主意,”她自言自语道,“至少那些已经屈服了的人,他们就没希望了!他们已经失去了灵魂,我们每天生活在污秽肮脏的地方,因此也愈来愈表现得厌恶一切,到最后就讨厌自己了!我不止一次想到要死,可我却缺乏胆量去死!完了!完了!我彻底完蛋了!现在的我压根就没比当年的我坚毅啊!”

  “喏,你看看我,”她很快地说,“你看我现在变成咋样了。我从小就是在有钱人家的家庭中长大的,现在我首先记起的就是我家富丽堂皇的客厅;我总是打扮得像个高贵的小公主,跟在客人后面在大厅里玩耍。他们老是称赞我——漂亮可爱的娃娃。我家的窗户开得特别大,上面装着落地玻璃,玻璃的外面是个很大的花园,以前我总是跟我的姐妹们在一起,喜欢在花园的那棵蜜桔树下捉迷藏。稍微长大后,我被父亲送进了一所教会学校。在那里我学了几乎我能学的东西:音乐,法语,刺绣等等,没有一样我学不会的。不幸的那年是在我十四岁的时候,父亲突然去世,我从学校赶回家参加他的葬礼。遗产清查时,我们才发现家里所有的财产还远远不够抵押他的债务。债主们在盘点账本时,把我也加进了一份子。我的母亲原来是个女奴,所以父亲曾一度希望我获得自由。谁料在他未办清手续之前就去世了。我的父亲原本健健康康的,在临死之前两个小时还很正常(他是新奥尔良市第一批霍乱的受害者之一)。父亲去世后的第二天,我的后娘带着她自己的亲生儿女去了她母亲的庄园。那两天里,我觉得他们一个个对我的态度都有所改变,但我不明白究竟是为什么?当时他们请了一个年轻的律师来办理一切事情。我记得他没有一天不到我家,也喜欢和我聊天——他说话的态度很好。有一天,他突然带了个小伙子来到我的面前,我现在还觉得他是我今生见过最帅的一个男孩。那天晚上,我永远也忘不了。我们在花园里漫步,是他的温柔和友善抚平了我当时那颗受创伤又孤单寂寞的心。他对我说,他已经爱上我好久好久了,在我上教会学校之前,他就已经注意到我了。他非常愿意助我一臂之力,做我当时的保护人。换而言之,是他花了两千美元买下了我,我已经完全属于他了。但他并没有告诉我,他隐瞒了这些,所以我挺乐意也自然地跟了他!他是我眼中英俊、善良而又高贵的王子,我以为我找到了幸福,我把自己当作世界上最幸福的女人!他带我住在一幢很漂亮的房子里,里面有佣人、马车、家具和华丽的衣服……世界上所有可以用金钱换来的东西,他都给了我。但是我并非看重这些物品,我只在乎他的人,我是那么地爱他,我关心他胜过关心我自己和自己的灵魂。他要我做什么,我都依了他,我对他的爱简直无可挑剔。”

  “我今生只求过他一次,我太希望他能娶我为妻了。我心里想,他那么爱我,我几乎成了他心目中完美的女神,如果我真像他自己说的那样的话,他肯定愿意和我结婚,给我名份。但他却始终对我说,那是绝对不可能的事。慢慢地我就被他说服了。我相信了他的话,只要在上帝面前彼此忠诚,我们就是夫妻。如果这不是骗人的鬼话,那么,我就是他的妻子了,难道还有谁能否认我那时对他的忠贞不渝吗?跟他相处的日子,我每天都在察言观色,分析研究他的一笑一怒。整整七年的时间里,我默默地为他付出,这难道不是为了讨他欢心吗?有一次,他得了黄热病,我一直不宽衣带地侍候了他二十天,一刻都不离开他。我一个人替他喂药,替他做佣人侍候他的一切事情,什么事都是我一个人干的。他病愈之后,对我也是百般呵护,说我是他的天使,救了他一条命。后来我们有了两个可爱的孩子。大的叫亨利,是个男孩,他和他的父亲简直一模一样,他也有一双美丽的大眼睛,头上长着一圈圈的卷发,服贴地耷在同样美丽的小脑袋上。他的气质和天赋也像极了他父亲。至于那个小埃利斯,他说长得像我一样漂亮,他老喜欢夸我,说我是他见过全路易斯安那州最美丽的女人,他还说我和两个孩子是他的命根子,生命的全部,他为有我和两个孩子而感到高兴和自豪。我总是喜欢把我的两个孩子打扮得漂漂亮亮,在好天气的日子里由他带着我们坐上敞篷马车到野外去兜风。每当听到路人对我们加以评价的时候,他会特别开心,乐得像个孩子似的趴在我的耳边赞美我和孩子几句。噢!那时候我是多么开心啊!我总觉得上帝赐恩于我,我真正成了世界上最幸福的女人了,但就在我陶醉在幸福中的时候,恶运也随即而来。他的一个表兄弟要到新奥尔良来玩。兄弟俩的感情特别深,他很重视那位表兄。可不知为什么,自从我见他第一面起,我就害怕再见到他。我有一种预感,好像老觉得他会给我带来不幸似的。他特别喜欢跟亨利一块出去玩,但每次总是很晚才回来。亨利的性情极为高傲、难驯。我想说什么,可我什么话都不敢说,我唯一能做的只有保持沉默。后来他又带着亨利上赌场,亨利那种性格的人,只要一让他染上了赌瘾,就永远别再指望他能戒掉。接着他又为亨利好心地物色了一位小姐,我能看出他居心不良。即使他从来没有向我表现什么,但我还是看得出来。日子就这样在一天又一天中滑过,我的心更清楚地认识到这一点。我的心被跌成了碎片,可我却说不上一句话!这时亨利宣布他要同那位小姐结婚,由于拖欠人家很多赌债,婚礼不得不一拖再拖。那表兄便装模作样提出买下我和我的孩子们,以便亨利能还清赌债如愿以偿。亨利竟然真的上当了。有一天,他突然告诉我,他要到很远的乡下去办一些事情,估计要两三个礼拜才能回来。他说话的语气比平时还要柔和好听得多,他说他一定会回来。即使这样可还是骗不了我,我知道灾难和不幸就要降临在我的身上。我直立着身子站在那儿,吞吞吐吐一句话都说不出来,我坚定自己不许掉一滴眼泪。他吻了我和孩子们好久好久,接着就骑上他的马调头走了。我目送他走出我的视线,然后我就什么也不知道了。

  “就在这个时候,他的表兄来领取他的财产,那个该死的恶棍,他告诉我说他已经买下了我和孩子们,他把契据摊开在我的面前。我恨透他了,我不停地在上帝面前咒骂;即使我死,我也不愿跟他。

  “‘你自己决定吧!’他接着说,‘如果你不想要我把你的孩子卖掉的话,你就乖乖地听我的话,我要你做什么你就得做什么,否则,你将永远都见不到你那可爱的孩子们。’他还得意地告诉我说,在他见我第一面的时候,便想霸占我。是他故意引亨利误入歧途,染上赌瘾,欠一屁股债,最后让他心甘情愿地把我们卖掉。他还告诉我,他又想尽一切办法使亨利爱上了那位小姐,他既然费了这么大劲,做了那么多事,就不会轻言放弃我让他心血白费,他更不会因为我耍要性子,掉几滴眼泪而心慈手软的。

  “我认输了,我佩服他的聪明,要知道我的孩子就是我的命根子呀!除了他们,我什么都没有了,我不能再失去他们。他使出最狠毒的杀手锏,警告我:只要我稍有反抗,他就要卖掉我的孩子们,我怕了,最后我只好屈服。老天!那时我过着什么样的生活啊!随着日子一天天地滑过,我的心都碎了,我恨束缚我身体和灵魂的人,我没有解救自己的办法。所以我不得不去接受我的悲哀和不幸。想起以前和亨利生活的时候,我总是喜欢朗诵诗书给他听,他喜欢听我读书,弹琴,唱歌,也喜欢同我跳舞。但我为这个人所做的一切事情都是我不情愿的。那是一种惩罚、一种累赘、一种沉重的心理负担,可我还是不得不忍让。我害怕他对我的孩子们专横残暴。小亨利像他爸爸一样,从来没有向任何人屈服过,他是个勇敢高傲的小家伙,而埃利斯则是个敏感羞怯的小东西。那该杀的恶棍老是喜欢为难小亨利,然后再跟他闹。这样使得我每天都在忧心和担心中度过。我劝小亨利对他忍让一些,尊敬他一些,也试着让他们保持一段距离,我太害怕失去孩子们了!但我所做的一切根本无济于事,有一天,他终于把两个孩子都卖掉了。我记得那天,他非要领我去坐马车到野外兜风,在我回家之后,才知道孩子们没了。他心安理得地告诉我说,他把两个孩子卖掉了。他甚至还神气地说,卖掉了我的孩子,他因此而得到了一笔可观的收入。那是用我的骨肉换来的钱!当时我像一个发疯的女人对他破口大骂,我用最恶毒的话去诅咒他。他有好一阵子的确挺怕我,可他并没有因此而对我好一点。他说:孩子们是被他卖掉了,不错,他卖掉了他们,但还可能让我有机会同他们见面,只要他高兴。要是我再继续咧咧不休地吵闹,不平静下来,他们就会因此而遭殃!唉!我的孩子掌握在他的掌中,我不得不听任他的任何企图和摆布。他逼得我整天一声不吭地对他唯命是从,他还花言巧语地骗我,只要他高兴说不准哪天就把孩子们赎回来,我期待着。有一天,我到外面散步,途中路过一家拘留所。我看见一大堆人堵在门口,还听见一个小孩的哭叫声。突然,我可怜的小亨利挣脱了那几个人的魔掌,飞奔着向我跑来,他拼命地抓住我的衣服。那几个人恶狠狠地跑过来,对他叫骂着。其中有一个人(我一辈子都不会忘掉那张脸),他朝小亨利怒吼道,“你别天真得想逃跑,我要把你带到拘留所去,让他们好好地惩罚你一顿,最好叫你这一辈子想忘都忘不了。”我害怕了,我苦苦地哀求他们放了小亨利,他们却哄堂大笑。我那可怜的孩子惊惶地尖叫着,他盯着我的脸,拼命地抓住我的衣服不放。我没有办法解救他,他们为了把他带走,几乎撕烂了我的裙子,最终,他们如愿以偿地把他带去了拘留所,我可怜的小亨利边走边悲惨的叫着‘妈!妈!妈!你要救救我呀!’有一位老人站在旁边,看起来似乎很同情我们。我向他求助,只要他愿意帮助我的小亨利,我可以把身上所有值钱的东西全部给他。他不停地摇头,听那人说,自从主人买下这个小男孩,他一直都不听话,很无礼。他要让那男孩吃点苦头,让他以后再不敢那样。我飞奔似地跑回了家,一路上只要我每向前踏出一步,就好像听见了小亨利的哭喊声。我气喘吁吁地跑回了家,冲进客厅里,在客厅里我找到了巴特勒,我把自己亲眼见到的事情经过告诉了他,求他去救救小亨利。他却奸笑道说:‘那孩子是应该被教训教训了,他罪有应得,早就该被教训了。’他竟然还对我说:‘我没骗你吧!’”

  “当时我的脑里一片空白,只觉得天旋地转,我气炸了。我依稀记得桌上放着把猪刀,在不太清醒的状态下,我有了勇气,拿起那把长猎刀向巴特勒刺去。再后来,我眼睛一黑,便失去了知觉……

  “我晕过去了,很多天后,当我再次苏醒过来的时候,我发现自己躺在一间舒适雅致的屋子里,那不是我的房问。有一个陌生的黑人老太太小心地照料着我,她还请了位大夫常常来观察我的病情,给我很多关怀。到后来,我才知道究竟是怎么回事,那个恶棍已经永远离开了这幢房子,我是唯一留在这幢即将出售房子中的人,所谓她们为什么要对我无微不至的关怀无非是因为这个原因。

  “我根本就没指望自己能够生活得健健康康,相反我总希望自己能够永远这么躺着,有人照顾。但希望终归是希望,我根本没法阻止事实的到来,我的烧渐渐地退了,身子也开始好转,最后我终于可以下床了。他们便天天催着我打扮自己,时而有一些绅士模样的先生来拜访,抽着大烟用不怀好意的目光打量我,向我提一些问题,争讨我的身价。我显得是那么地悲伤无助,几乎从不开口说话。他们为此都不愿意收留我。后来就有人恐吓我,说我如果不让人家看起来精神一点,友善一点,给人家好感一点,他们就会用鞭子惩罚我。我气馁了,终于有一天,一位川斯图尔特的绅士先生看上了我,他似乎洞悉我的心事渐渐地对我有了感情。后来,他老是三番五次地来看我,他的诚意打动了我,我相信他是个好人,便把有关自己的一切情况都告诉了他。紧接着,他就买下了我,并发誓一定要帮我赎回我那可怜的孩子们,他四处打听,终于找到了小亨利的主人家,但人家告诉他,小亨利已经离开了那家旅馆被卖到了珍珠河畔的一个庄园里。这就是关于小亨利的最后一个消息,再后来他又寻找到我的女儿,他愿意赎回小埃利斯,但那家老太太不肯,即使用一笔钱来交换,她也不肯。巴特勒听到这个消息后不怀好意地托人捎话给我,说我今生都别再指望要见到她。令我唯一感到欣慰的是:川斯图尔特对我特别好,作为一位船长,他拥有一座令人羡慕的大庄园,庄园雅致漂亮。我和他生活在那儿,那一年,我怀上了他的孩子。噢!那个未出世的小家伙我是多么地喜欢他呀!他肯定像极了我可爱的小亨利,但是这一切并没有阻止我去放弃他的决心。的确,我在心里早就下了决心,我不能再让我的又一个孩子来到世上受罪!等他出生才两个星期的时候,我把他心疼地搂在怀里,一边吻着他,一边对他流泪。然后,我喂了他鸦片酊,紧紧地把他搂在怀里,我可爱的孩子在睡梦中结束了生命。当时我是多么地悲伤啊!我每天以泪洗面,我后悔一时错念杀死了他,这样说估计人们不会相信。但现在我并不认为它是一件错事,我自豪自己的决定,至少它使我的孩子逃离了人世的苦难和不幸,我无法令他幸福,除了赐他死亡之外我还能给他什么好东西呢?后来,霍乱蔓延开了,川斯图尔特船长并没有逃脱这次恶运,他离我走了。我不明白自己已经走到了死亡的边沿,为什么还依旧幸存呢?!不久之后,我继续变成了一种商品,从一个人的手里被卖到了另外一个人的手里。接下来的日子里,我美丽的容颜终于被无情的岁月磨损了,腐蚀了,脸上起了好多皱纹还患了可怕的寒热病。到最后,这个恶棍买下了我,我被迫来到了这个鬼地方。”

  故事完了,那女人停住了她的述说。在她讲述自己不幸的遭遇时,声音时快时慢,语调沉重热切。有时候她好像在向别人诉说,有时候则好像是说给自己听。她讲的是那么地投入,那么地令人感动,汤姆完完全全地沉浸在她的故事中,完全忘记了自己身上的疼痛。他用自己的右手困难地支撑身体,眼睛一眨不眨地注视着她,只见她不停地在房间里走来走去,脑后那又长又黑的卷发随着她的移动也不停地在她背后一起一伏。

  沉默了几分钟,她接着又说:“你不是告诉我,上帝并没有忘记我们吗?上帝无时不刻地在关注着我们,甚至关注着我们世上的一草一木吗?也许你说的是真的。我在教会学校里也听嬷嬷们说过末日审判的事,据说到了那一天,所有一切罪恶都被公布于世受到惩罚,到那时我们就可以伸张正义,重获自由了。”

  “或许有些人会说我的遭遇算不了什么,我的儿女们受的罪也很平常,几乎是一些不及一提的小事情小风波。然而,在我每次走在大街上的时候,我就强烈地感觉到整座城市足可在我的不幸中沉沦!我恨不得要房屋倒塌,土地崩裂将我埋在下面,我期待死亡。果真这样的话,到审判的那一天,我就会站在上帝面前控告那些恶棍们,谴责他们是怎样从肉体到灵魂毁灭我和我的孩子们。

  “在我还是个小女孩的时候,我信任上帝,也爱向上帝祈祷。我自以为自己是个很不错的虔诚教徒。但是现在,我没有一天不被那些魔鬼们纠缠着,折磨着。我根本无法再找回自己的本性。他们一步一步地把我推向罪恶的边沿。我相信,总有一天我也会像他们对待我那样地对待他们的!”她紧握拳头,眼睛里闪烁着兴奋的光芒。“我一定要把那些恶棍送进地狱里去,而且越快越好。我会在一个晚上把他们全部消灭,即使结果不如意,他们把我用火活活烧死,我也绝不后悔!”她放声大笑,笑声久久回荡在这间早被人遗忘的小屋里。她全身发抖,抑制不住悲痛的泪水。最后,这笑声变成了歇斯底里的哭泣。最后,她终于无力地跌坐在地上。

  好一会儿过去了,她终于渐渐地平息下来,这种激情的发作几乎耗尽了她的力气,她缓缓地直立身子,努力使自己恢复平静。

  “噢,我可怜的兄弟,你还需要我替你做些什么事吗?”她走到汤姆的身旁,小声地问道,“你还要不要喝水!”

  她说话的声音圆润动听,举手投足之间优雅得体,跟刚才那种狂乱的形态相比有着天壤之别。

  汤姆一边喝着水,一边用怜悯而又吃惊的目光仔细地打量着她。

  “噢!太太!我真心祝愿您能找到他,从他那儿重新获得幸福。”

  “找到他?他在哪儿?他又叫什么名字呢?”卡西一连串地问道。

  “上帝,是您刚才说到的上帝呀!”

  “很小的时候,我在神坛上常常见到他的像,”卡西说道,眼睛里浮现出对那些美好回忆的憧憬。“可是他现在不在这里呀!这里除了无穷尽的罪恶其它什么也没有了,哦!天啦!”她不安地把手压在自己的胸口上,呼吸仓促,似乎肩负着重大责任似的。

  汤姆一副欲语还休的样子,她摆了摆手,阻止了他下面要说的话。

  “我不幸的兄弟,什么都不用说了,好好地休息一会儿吧!”她把水端到汤姆能碰及的地方,然后又做了一些尽可能让他舒服的工作后就离开了小屋。


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 35
The Tokens
“And slight, withal, may be the things that bring
Back on the heart the weight which it would fling
Aside forever; it may be a sound,
A flower, the wind, the ocean, which shall wound,—
Striking the electric chain wherewith we’re darkly bound.”
Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage, Can. 4.
The sitting-room of Legree’s establishment was a large, long room, with a wide, ample fireplace. It had once been hung with a showy and expensive paper, which now hung mouldering, torn and discolored, from the damp walls. The place had that peculiar sickening, unwholesome smell, compounded of mingled damp, dirt and decay, which one often notices in close old houses. The wall-paper was defaced, in spots, by slops of beer and wine; or garnished with chalk memorandums, and long sums footed up, as if somebody had been practising arithmetic there. In the fireplace stood a brazier full of burning charcoal; for, though the weather was not cold, the evenings always seemed damp and chilly in that great room; and Legree, moreover, wanted a place to light his cigars, and heat his water for punch. The ruddy glare of the charcoal displayed the confused and unpromising aspect of the room,—saddles, bridles, several sorts of harness, riding-whips, overcoats, and various articles of clothing, scattered up and down the room in confused variety; and the dogs, of whom we have before spoken, had encamped themselves among them, to suit their own taste and convenience.
Legree was just mixing himself a tumbler of punch, pouring his hot water from a cracked and broken-nosed pitcher, grumbling, as he did so,
“Plague on that Sambo, to kick up this yer row between me and the new hands! The fellow won’t be fit to work for a week, now,—right in the press of the season!”
“Yes, just like you,” said a voice, behind his chair. It was the woman Cassy, who had stolen upon his soliloquy.
“Hah! you she-devil! you’ve come back, have you?”
“Yes, I have,” she said, coolly; “come to have my own way, too!”
“You lie, you jade! I’ll be up to my word. Either behave yourself, or stay down to the quarters, and fare and work with the rest.”
“I’d rather, ten thousand times,” said the woman, “live in the dirtiest hole at the quarters, than be under your hoof!”
“But you are under my hoof, for all that,” said he, turning upon her, with a savage grin; “that’s one comfort. So, sit down here on my knee, my dear, and hear to reason,” said he, laying hold on her wrist.
“Simon Legree, take care!” said the woman, with a sharp flash of her eye, a glance so wild and insane in its light as to be almost appalling. “You’re afraid of me, Simon,” she said, deliberately; “and you’ve reason to be! But be careful, for I’ve got the devil in me!”
The last words she whispered in a hissing tone, close to his ear.
“Get out! I believe, to my soul, you have!” said Legree, pushing her from him, and looking uncomfortably at her. “After all, Cassy,” he said, “why can’t you be friends with me, as you used to?”
“Used to!” said she, bitterly. She stopped short,—a word of choking feelings, rising in her heart, kept her silent.
Cassy had always kept over Legree the kind of influence that a strong, impassioned woman can ever keep over the most brutal man; but, of late, she had grown more and more irritable and restless, under the hideous yoke of her servitude, and her irritability, at times, broke out into raving insanity; and this liability made her a sort of object of dread to Legree, who had that superstitious horror of insane persons which is common to coarse and uninstructed minds. When Legree brought Emmeline to the house, all the smouldering embers of womanly feeling flashed up in the worn heart of Cassy, and she took part with the girl; and a fierce quarrel ensued between her and Legree. Legree, in a fury, swore she should be put to field service, if she would not be peaceable. Cassy, with proud scorn, declared she would go to the field. And she worked there one day, as we have described, to show how perfectly she scorned the threat.
Legree was secretly uneasy, all day; for Cassy had an influence over him from which he could not free himself. When she presented her basket at the scales, he had hoped for some concession, and addressed her in a sort of half conciliatory, half scornful tone; and she had answered with the bitterest contempt.
The outrageous treatment of poor Tom had roused her still more; and she had followed Legree to the house, with no particular intention, but to upbraid him for his brutality.
“I wish, Cassy,” said Legree, “you’d behave yourself decently.”
“You talk about behaving decently! And what have you been doing?—you, who haven’t even sense enough to keep from spoiling one of your best hands, right in the most pressing season, just for your devilish temper!”
“I was a fool, it’s a fact, to let any such brangle come up,” said Legree; “but, when the boy set up his will, he had to be broke in.”
“I reckon you won’t break him in!”
“Won’t I?” said Legree, rising, passionately. “I’d like to know if I won’t? He’ll be the first nigger that ever came it round me! I’ll break every bone in his body, but he shall give up!”
Just then the door opened, and Sambo entered. He came forward, bowing, and holding out something in a paper.
“What’s that, you dog?” said Legree.
“It’s a witch thing, Mas’r!”
“A what?”
“Something that niggers gets from witches. Keeps ’em from feelin’ when they ’s flogged. He had it tied round his neck, with a black string.”
Legree, like most godless and cruel men, was superstitious. He took the paper, and opened it uneasily.
There dropped out of it a silver dollar, and a long, shining curl of fair hair,—hair which, like a living thing, twined itself round Legree’s fingers.
“Damnation!” he screamed, in sudden passion, stamping on the floor, and pulling furiously at the hair, as if it burned him. “Where did this come from? Take it off!—burn it up!—burn it up!” he screamed, tearing it off, and throwing it into the charcoal. “What did you bring it to me for?”
Sambo stood, with his heavy mouth wide open, and aghast with wonder; and Cassy, who was preparing to leave the apartment, stopped, and looked at him in perfect amazement.
“Don’t you bring me any more of your devilish things!” said he, shaking his fist at Sambo, who retreated hastily towards the door; and, picking up the silver dollar, he sent it smashing through the window-pane, out into the darkness.
Sambo was glad to make his escape. When he was gone, Legree seemed a little ashamed of his fit of alarm. He sat doggedly down in his chair, and began sullenly sipping his tumbler of punch.
Cassy prepared herself for going out, unobserved by him; and slipped away to minister to poor Tom, as we have already related.
And what was the matter with Legree? and what was there in a simple curl of fair hair to appall that brutal man, familiar with every form of cruelty? To answer this, we must carry the reader backward in his history. Hard and reprobate as the godless man seemed now, there had been a time when he had been rocked on the bosom of a mother,—cradled with prayers and pious hymns,—his now seared brow bedewed with the waters of holy baptism. In early childhood, a fair-haired woman had led him, at the sound of Sabbath bell, to worship and to pray. Far in New England that mother had trained her only son, with long, unwearied love, and patient prayers. Born of a hard-tempered sire, on whom that gentle woman had wasted a world of unvalued love, Legree had followed in the steps of his father. Boisterous, unruly, and tyrannical, he despised all her counsel, and would none of her reproof; and, at an early age, broke from her, to seek his fortunes at sea. He never came home but once, after; and then, his mother, with the yearning of a heart that must love something, and has nothing else to love, clung to him, and sought, with passionate prayers and entreaties, to win him from a life of sin, to his soul’s eternal good.
That was Legree’s day of grace; then good angels called him; then he was almost persuaded, and mercy held him by the hand. His heart inly relented,—there was a conflict,—but sin got the victory, and he set all the force of his rough nature against the conviction of his conscience. He drank and swore,—was wilder and more brutal than ever. And, one night, when his mother, in the last agony of her despair, knelt at his feet, he spurned her from him,—threw her senseless on the floor, and, with brutal curses, fled to his ship. The next Legree heard of his mother was, when, one night, as he was carousing among drunken companions, a letter was put into his hand. He opened it, and a lock of long, curling hair fell from it, and twined about his fingers. The letter told him his mother was dead, and that, dying, she blest and forgave him.
There is a dread, unhallowed necromancy of evil, that turns things sweetest and holiest to phantoms of horror and affright. That pale, loving mother,—her dying prayers, her forgiving love,—wrought in that demoniac heart of sin only as a damning sentence, bringing with it a fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation. Legree burned the hair, and burned the letter; and when he saw them hissing and crackling in the flame, inly shuddered as he thought of everlasting fires. He tried to drink, and revel, and swear away the memory; but often, in the deep night, whose solemn stillness arraigns the bad soul in forced communion with herself, he had seen that pale mother rising by his bedside, and felt the soft twining of that hair around his fingers, till the cold sweat would roll down his face, and he would spring from his bed in horror. Ye who have wondered to hear, in the same evangel, that God is love, and that God is a consuming fire, see ye not how, to the soul resolved in evil, perfect love is the most fearful torture, the seal and sentence of the direst despair?
“Blast it!” said Legree to himself, as he sipped his liquor; “where did he get that? If it didn’t look just like—whoo! I thought I’d forgot that. Curse me, if I think there’s any such thing as forgetting anything, any how,—hang it! I’m lonesome! I mean to call Em. She hates me—the monkey! I don’t care,—I’ll make her come!”
Legree stepped out into a large entry, which went up stairs, by what had formerly been a superb winding staircase; but the passage-way was dirty and dreary, encumbered with boxes and unsightly litter. The stairs, uncarpeted, seemed winding up, in the gloom, to nobody knew where! The pale moonlight streamed through a shattered fanlight over the door; the air was unwholesome and chilly, like that of a vault.
Legree stopped at the foot of the stairs, and heard a voice singing. It seemed strange and ghostlike in that dreary old house, perhaps because of the already tremulous state of his nerves. Hark! what is it?
A wild, pathetic voice, chants a hymn common among the slaves:
“O there’ll be mourning, mourning, mourning,
O there’ll be mourning, at the judgment-seat of Christ!”
“Blast the girl!” said Legree. “I’ll choke her.—Em! Em!” he called, harshly; but only a mocking echo from the walls answered him. The sweet voice still sung on:
“Parents and children there shall part!
Parents and children there shall part!
    Shall part to meet no more!”
And clear and loud swelled through the empty halls the refrain,
“O there’ll be mourning, mourning, mourning,
O there’ll be mourning, at the judgment-seat of Christ!”
Legree stopped. He would have been ashamed to tell of it, but large drops of sweat stood on his forehead, his heart beat heavy and thick with fear; he even thought he saw something white rising and glimmering in the gloom before him, and shuddered to think what if the form of his dead mother should suddenly appear to him.
“I know one thing,” he said to himself, as he stumbled back in the sitting-room, and sat down; “I’ll let that fellow alone, after this! What did I want of his cussed paper? I b’lieve I am bewitched, sure enough! I’ve been shivering and sweating, ever since! Where did he get that hair? It couldn’t have been that! I burnt that up, I know I did! It would be a joke, if hair could rise from the dead!”
Ah, Legree! that golden tress was charmed; each hair had in it a spell of terror and remorse for thee, and was used by a mightier power to bind thy cruel hands from inflicting uttermost evil on the helpless!
“I say,” said Legree, stamping and whistling to the dogs, “wake up, some of you, and keep me company!” but the dogs only opened one eye at him, sleepily, and closed it again.
“I’ll have Sambo and Quimbo up here, to sing and dance one of their hell dances, and keep off these horrid notions,” said Legree; and, putting on his hat, he went on to the verandah, and blew a horn, with which he commonly summoned his two sable drivers.
Legree was often wont, when in a gracious humor, to get these two worthies into his sitting-room, and, after warming them up with whiskey, amuse himself by setting them to singing, dancing or fighting, as the humor took him.
It was between one and two o’clock at night, as Cassy was returning from her ministrations to poor Tom, that she heard the sound of wild shrieking, whooping, halloing, and singing, from the sitting-room, mingled with the barking of dogs, and other symptoms of general uproar.
She came up on the verandah steps, and looked in. Legree and both the drivers, in a state of furious intoxication, were singing, whooping, upsetting chairs, and making all manner of ludicrous and horrid grimaces at each other.
She rested her small, slender hand on the window-blind, and looked fixedly at them;—there was a world of anguish, scorn, and fierce bitterness, in her black eyes, as she did so. “Would it be a sin to rid the world of such a wretch?” she said to herself.
She turned hurriedly away, and, passing round to a back door, glided up stairs, and tapped at Emmeline’s door.
Chapter 36
Emmeline and Cassy
Cassy entered the room, and found Emmeline sitting, pale with fear, in the furthest corner of it. As she came in, the girl started up nervously; but, on seeing who it was, rushed forward, and catching her arm, said, “O Cassy, is it you? I’m so glad you’ve come! I was afraid it was—. O, you don’t know what a horrid noise there has been, down stairs, all this evening!”
“I ought to know,” said Cassy, dryly. “I’ve heard it often enough.”
“O Cassy! do tell me,—couldn’t we get away from this place? I don’t care where,—into the swamp among the snakes,—anywhere! Couldn’t we get somewhere away from here?”
“Nowhere, but into our graves,” said Cassy.
“Did you ever try?”
“I’ve seen enough of trying and what comes of it,” said Cassy.
“I’d be willing to live in the swamps, and gnaw the bark from trees. I an’t afraid of snakes! I’d rather have one near me than him,” said Emmeline, eagerly.
“There have been a good many here of your opinion,” said Cassy; “but you couldn’t stay in the swamps,—you’d be tracked by the dogs, and brought back, and then—then—”
“What would he do?” said the girl, looking, with breathless interest, into her face.
“What wouldn’t he do, you’d better ask,” said Cassy. “He’s learned his trade well, among the pirates in the West Indies. You wouldn’t sleep much, if I should tell you things I’ve seen,—things that he tells of, sometimes, for good jokes. I’ve heard screams here that I haven’t been able to get out of my head for weeks and weeks. There’s a place way out down by the quarters, where you can see a black, blasted tree, and the ground all covered with black ashes. Ask anyone what was done there, and see if they will dare to tell you.”
“O! what do you mean?”
“I won’t tell you. I hate to think of it. And I tell you, the Lord only knows what we may see tomorrow, if that poor fellow holds out as he’s begun.”
“Horrid!” said Emmeline, every drop of blood receding from her cheeks. “O, Cassy, do tell me what I shall do!”
“What I’ve done. Do the best you can,—do what you must,—and make it up in hating and cursing.”
“He wanted to make me drink some of his hateful brandy,” said Emmeline; “and I hate it so—”
“You’d better drink,” said Cassy. “I hated it, too; and now I can’t live without it. One must have something;—things don’t look so dreadful, when you take that.”
“Mother used to tell me never to touch any such thing,” said Emmeline.
“Mother told you!” said Cassy, with a thrilling and bitter emphasis on the word mother. “What use is it for mothers to say anything? You are all to be bought and paid for, and your souls belong to whoever gets you. That’s the way it goes. I say, drink brandy; drink all you can, and it’ll make things come easier.”
“O, Cassy! do pity me!”
“Pity you!—don’t I? Haven’t I a daughter,—Lord knows where she is, and whose she is, now,—going the way her mother went, before her, I suppose, and that her children must go, after her! There’s no end to the curse—forever!”
“I wish I’d never been born!” said Emmeline, wringing her hands.
“That’s an old wish with me,” said Cassy. “I’ve got used to wishing that. I’d die, if I dared to,” she said, looking out into the darkness, with that still, fixed despair which was the habitual expression of her face when at rest.
“It would be wicked to kill one’s self,” said Emmeline.
“I don’t know why,—no wickeder than things we live and do, day after day. But the sisters told me things, when I was in the convent, that make me afraid to die. If it would only be the end of us, why, then—”
Emmeline turned away, and hid her face in her hands.
While this conversation was passing in the chamber, Legree, overcome with his carouse, had sunk to sleep in the room below. Legree was not an habitual drunkard. His coarse, strong nature craved, and could endure, a continual stimulation, that would have utterly wrecked and crazed a finer one. But a deep, underlying spirit of cautiousness prevented his often yielding to appetite in such measure as to lose control of himself
This night, however, in his feverish efforts to banish from his mind those fearful elements of woe and remorse which woke within him, he had indulged more than common; so that, when he had discharged his sable attendants, he fell heavily on a settle in the room, and was sound asleep.
O! how dares the bad soul to enter the shadowy world of sleep?—that land whose dim outlines lie so fearfully near to the mystic scene of retribution! Legree dreamed. In his heavy and feverish sleep, a veiled form stood beside him, and laid a cold, soft hand upon him. He thought he knew who it was; and shuddered, with creeping horror, though the face was veiled. Then he thought he felt that hair twining round his fingers; and then, that it slid smoothly round his neck, and tightened and tightened, and he could not draw his breath; and then he thought voices whispered to him,—whispers that chilled him with horror. Then it seemed to him he was on the edge of a frightful abyss, holding on and struggling in mortal fear, while dark hands stretched up, and were pulling him over; and Cassy came behind him laughing, and pushed him. And then rose up that solemn veiled figure, and drew aside the veil. It was his mother; and she turned away from him, and he fell down, down, down, amid a confused noise of shrieks, and groans, and shouts of demon laughter,—and Legree awoke.
Calmly the rosy hue of dawn was stealing into the room. The morning star stood, with its solemn, holy eye of light, looking down on the man of sin, from out the brightening sky. O, with what freshness, what solemnity and beauty, is each new day born; as if to say to insensate man, “Behold! thou hast one more chance! Strive for immortal glory!” There is no speech nor language where this voice is not heard; but the bold, bad man heard it not. He woke with an oath and a curse. What to him was the gold and purple, the daily miracle of morning! What to him the sanctity of the star which the Son of God has hallowed as his own emblem? Brute-like, he saw without perceiving; and, stumbling forward, poured out a tumbler of brandy, and drank half of it.
“I’ve had a h—l of a night!” he said to Cassy, who just then entered from an opposite door.
“You’ll get plenty of the same sort, by and by,” said she, dryly.
“What do you mean, you minx?”
“You’ll find out, one of these days,” returned Cassy, in the same tone. “Now Simon, I’ve one piece of advice to give you.”
“The devil, you have!”
“My advice is,” said Cassy, steadily, as she began adjusting some things about the room, “that you let Tom alone.”
“What business is ’t of yours?”
“What? To be sure, I don’t know what it should be. If you want to pay twelve hundred for a fellow, and use him right up in the press of the season, just to serve your own spite, it’s no business of mine, I’ve done what I could for him.”
“You have? What business have you meddling in my matters?”
“None, to be sure. I’ve saved you some thousands of dollars, at different times, by taking care of your hands,—that’s all the thanks I get. If your crop comes shorter into market than any of theirs, you won’t lose your bet, I suppose? Tompkins won’t lord it over you, I suppose,—and you’ll pay down your money like a lady, won’t you? I think I see you doing it!”
Legree, like many other planters, had but one form of ambition,—to have in the heaviest crop of the season,—and he had several bets on this very present season pending in the next town. Cassy, therefore, with woman’s tact, touched the only string that could be made to vibrate.
“Well, I’ll let him off at what he’s got,” said Legree; “but he shall beg my pardon, and promise better fashions.”
“That he won’t do,” said Cassy.
“Won’t,—eh?”
“No, he won’t,” said Cassy.
“I’d like to know why, Mistress,” said Legree, in the extreme of scorn.
“Because he’s done right, and he knows it, and won’t say he’s done wrong.”
“Who a cuss cares what he knows? The nigger shall say what I please, or—”
“Or, you’ll lose your bet on the cotton crop, by keeping him out of the field, just at this very press.”
“But he will give up,—course, he will; don’t I know what niggers is? He’ll beg like a dog, this morning.”
He won’t, Simon; you don’t know this kind. You may kill him by inches,—you won’t get the first word of confession out of him.”
“We’ll see,—where is he?” said Legree, going out.
“In the waste-room of the gin-house,” said Cassy.
Legree, though he talked so stoutly to Cassy, still sallied forth from the house with a degree of misgiving which was not common with him. His dreams of the past night, mingled with Cassy’s prudential suggestions, considerably affected his mind. He resolved that nobody should be witness of his encounter with Tom; and determined, if he could not subdue him by bullying, to defer his vengeance, to be wreaked in a more convenient season.
The solemn light of dawn—the angelic glory of the morning-star—had looked in through the rude window of the shed where Tom was lying; and, as if descending on that star-beam, came the solemn words, “I am the root and offspring of David, and the bright and morning star.” The mysterious warnings and intimations of Cassy, so far from discouraging his soul, in the end had roused it as with a heavenly call. He did not know but that the day of his death was dawning in the sky; and his heart throbbed with solemn throes of joy and desire, as he thought that the wondrous all, of which he had often pondered,—the great white throne, with its ever radiant rainbow; the white-robed multitude, with voices as many waters; the crowns, the palms, the harps,—might all break upon his vision before that sun should set again. And, therefore, without shuddering or trembling, he heard the voice of his persecutor, as he drew near.
“Well, my boy,” said Legree, with a contemptuous kick, “how do you find yourself? Didn’t I tell yer I could larn yer a thing or two? How do yer like it—eh?
How did yer whaling agree with yer, Tom? An’t quite so crank as ye was last night. Ye couldn’t treat a poor sinner, now, to a bit of sermon, could ye,—eh?”
Tom answered nothing.
“Get up, you beast!” said Legree, kicking him again.
This was a difficult matter for one so bruised and faint; and, as Tom made efforts to do so, Legree laughed brutally.
“What makes ye so spry, this morning, Tom? Cotched cold, may be, last night.”
Tom by this time had gained his feet, and was confronting his master with a steady, unmoved front.
“The devil, you can!” said Legree, looking him over. “I believe you haven’t got enough yet. Now, Tom, get right down on yer knees and beg my pardon, for yer shines last night.”
Tom did not move.
“Down, you dog!” said Legree, striking him with his riding-whip.
“Mas’r Legree,” said Tom, “I can’t do it. I did only what I thought was right. I shall do just so again, if ever the time comes. I never will do a cruel thing, come what may.”
“Yes, but ye don’t know what may come, Master Tom. Ye think what you’ve got is something. I tell you ’tan’t anything,—nothing ’t all. How would ye like to be tied to a tree, and have a slow fire lit up around ye;—wouldn’t that be pleasant,—eh, Tom?”
“Mas’r,” said Tom, “I know ye can do dreadful things; but,”—he stretched himself upward and clasped his hands,—“but, after ye’ve killed the body, there an’t no more ye can do. And O, there’s all ETERNITY to come, after that!”
ETERNITY,—the word thrilled through the black man’s soul with light and power, as he spoke; it thrilled through the sinner’s soul, too, like the bite of a scorpion. Legree gnashed on him with his teeth, but rage kept him silent; and Tom, like a man disenthralled, spoke, in a clear and cheerful voice,
“Mas’r Legree, as ye bought me, I’ll be a true and faithful servant to ye. I’ll give ye all the work of my hands, all my time, all my strength; but my soul I won’t give up to mortal man. I will hold on to the Lord, and put his commands before all,—die or live; you may be sure on ’t. Mas’r Legree, I ain’t a grain afeard to die. I’d as soon die as not. Ye may whip me, starve me, burn me,—it’ll only send me sooner where I want to go.”
“I’ll make ye give out, though, ’fore I’ve done!” said Legree, in a rage.
“I shall have help,” said Tom; “you’ll never do it.”
“Who the devil’s going to help you?” said Legree, scornfully.
“The Lord Almighty,” said Tom.
“D—n you!” said Legree, as with one blow of his fist he felled Tom to the earth.
A cold soft hand fell on Legree’s at this moment. He turned,—it was Cassy’s; but the cold soft touch recalled his dream of the night before, and, flashing through the chambers of his brain, came all the fearful images of the night-watches, with a portion of the horror that accompanied them.
“Will you be a fool?” said Cassy, in French. “Let him go! Let me alone to get him fit to be in the field again. Isn’t it just as I told you?”
They say the alligator, the rhinoceros, though enclosed in bullet-proof mail, have each a spot where they are vulnerable; and fierce, reckless, unbelieving reprobates, have commonly this point in superstitious dread.
Legree turned away, determined to let the point go for the time.
“Well, have it your own way,” he said, doggedly, to Cassy.
“Hark, ye!” he said to Tom; “I won’t deal with ye now, because the business is pressing, and I want all my hands; but I never forget. I’ll score it against ye, and sometime I’ll have my pay out o’ yer old black hide,—mind ye!”
Legree turned, and went out.
“There you go,” said Cassy, looking darkly after him; “your reckoning’s to come, yet!—My poor fellow, how are you?”
“The Lord God hath sent his angel, and shut the lion’s mouth, for this time,” said Tom.
“For this time, to be sure,” said Cassy; “but now you’ve got his ill will upon you, to follow you day in, day out, hanging like a dog on your throat,—sucking your blood, bleeding away your life, drop by drop. I know the man.



第三十五章 母亲的纪念品

  总想遗忘沉痛的昨天,

  无奈回忆却不经意间闯进心房;

  美丽的鲜花,动听的声响,

  还有清风、海洋,

  每一种回忆都会让我痛彻心肠,

  忧伤的锁链无情地把我们捆绑,

  而它们却无意间触及这神秘的电网。

  ——《恰尔德·哈洛德游记》第四章

  烈格雷先生的起居室是庄园里最大最宽敞的长方形房子,房子里面装有一个大型的壁炉。放眼望去,墙壁上原先贴的墙纸已经发霉破烂,污渍斑斑,间或你能看见一些精美残缺的图案,展现出它原先不凡的价值。整个房间里充满了一种难闻的气味,那是常年累月不开窗户,空气不流通引发的潮湿、灰尘和霉烂的气息。墙纸早已褪去先前的色彩,上面到处散布着啤酒和葡萄酒的污点,有些地方还能发现用粉笔记下的议事章程,间或还有记得很长的阿拉伯数字点缀其间。壁炉里放着一个装满烧红木炭的火盆。尽管还未到冰封雪冻的天气,每到傍晚时分,这间大屋子里总是有一股让人难以消受的寒意,它需要用炭火取暖。而且,烈格雷也喜欢在晚间抽上两支雪茄,烧一壶开水暖酒,他需要一个有炭火的地方。明亮的炭火映出了房间里阴暗的一面——那里到处横七竖八地堆放着马鞍、马笼头、各种马具、马鞭和外套,显得乱七八糟。前面我们提到的那几条凶恶的猎狗,这时候也安静地躺在地上,各自找到了自己的憩所。

  烈格雷正在为自己调酒,他一边往缺了道口子的大瓶子里装水,一边发着牢骚用平底玻璃杯装酒。

  “唉!桑博,该死的家伙,尽在新手间给我挑毛病!那个汤姆没一个礼拜休养根本下不了床,更别说能在这农忙季节下地干活了。”

  “你说得对极了,可不是吗?”这是卡西的声音,她趁他自言自语的时候,便悄悄地溜到了他的椅子背后。

  “嘿!你这个臭婆娘,你到底还是想着回来了!”

  “是的,我又回来了,但我还是先前那样,想怎样干就怎样干。”她冷冷地回答。

  “哼!你这个臭娘们,你竟敢撒谎。我可告诉你:要是你胆敢不听我的话,凭自己喜好干事,我就把你送到奴隶们那儿,让你跟他们住一块过苦日子,一块下地干活。”

  “那最好不过了!”卡西说,“我宁愿睡在最破最脏的地方,也不愿跟你这恶棍在一块,听从你的指挥。”

  “是吗?但你现在还是老老实实地被我掌握着。”他回头对那女人狰狞地一笑,“来,小乖乖。我就喜欢你这牛脾气。过来,坐到我的大腿上来。”他攥紧她的手腕往自己怀里拖,恶毒地说道。

  “放手,西蒙·烈格雷,你给我放手!”那女人尖叫道,瞪着那双敏锐的大眼睛。眼睛里闪烁着狂野的光芒,令人不寒而栗,“西蒙,你会怕我的,我可是有妖魔缠身,你最好给我小心点!”她厉声地警告道。

  她趴在他耳朵边,咬牙切齿地说出最后一句话。声音很小,但他听后不禁浑身一抖。

  “卡西,为什么你现在还不能做我的朋友呢?我完全相信你被鬼魂缠住了!”烈格雷下意识地把她推开,怒吼道,“滚,你马上滚出去。”

  “要我回到从前?”她痛苦地呻吟着,一下子沉默了下来,似乎想起了什么令她不堪回首的往事。

  女人是柔弱的,但一位身体强健,充满仇恨的女人很可能会征服世界上的男人,哪怕是最凶残的一类,烈格雷在卡西身上能感觉到这种影响。最近,在她被迫下地干活以后,她的脾气变得更加暴躁难驯了,有时候几乎接近疯狂。为此,烈格雷对她颇有几分畏惧心理,愚昧无知的人对疯子总有一种恐惧和害怕的感觉,烈格雷也跟他们完全一样。在他把娇柔、年轻美貌的埃米琳带回庄园的时候,卡西那颗残留女性温情的心一下子变得支离破碎了,盛怒之下,她站到那女孩的一边,同烈格雷发生了一场激烈的争吵。烈格雷生气了,他警告道,如果她再这样无休止地闹下去的话,就罚她到地里干活。但她对此毫不在乎,第二天她果真去地里干了一整天的活,以此来骄傲地宣称她对他的威胁是多么地不屑一顾。

  一整天,烈格雷都在忧心忡忡。他无法抹去卡西在他脑海中的阴影,卡西对他的影响力是无可否认的,所以在她把篮子递上过秤时,他从心里面希望她会做出让步,因此他用既想和好又略带轻蔑的口气对她说话,但她却丝毫没有要与他重新修好的意思,她的语气依旧生硬而尖锐。

  卡西跟着烈格雷进了屋,汤姆遭到残暴的虐待令她怒火中烧。她决定要谴责他的罪行,为汤姆讨回公道。

  “卡西,我希望你能端庄,懂礼些。”烈格雷说。

  “噢!是吗?你竟然还知道‘懂礼’两个字,你是怎么对待那些农奴的呢?你心里面最明白。我真想不通,你竟会因自己的鬼脾气而在最忙的时候打伤汤姆——一个最能干的人。”

  “发生这样的事情,我也很难过,”烈格雷反驳道,“我并不希望过分伤害他,那家伙也太放肆了,他竟敢当着大家的面对我谈什么仁慈道德,还表他的鬼决心,这样的人难道不应该好好教训一顿吗?”

  “我认为,你驯服不了他,即使你再对他狠狠地揍上一顿。”

  “我驯服不了他?”烈格雷大发雷霆地吼道,“我倒要看看他究竟能撑到几时,除非他是没有感觉的金刚做的,我还从没碰到过我征服不了的黑鬼呢!只要他有一天不屈服,我就不会让他有好日子过。”

  碰巧这时,桑博推门走了进来。他奴颜媚笑地向烈格雷鞠了一躬,把一个小纸包呈了上去。

  “喂,死鬼,里面包着什么呀?”烈格雷发问道。

  “小心点!主人,这东西有魔法呢!”

  “你说什么?”

  “这是黑奴们的护身符,听说是从巫婆那儿求来的,每当他们挨打的时候,只要把它挂在脖子上他们就感觉不到痛了。”

  烈格雷胆颤心凉地慢慢揭开纸包,他像所有残暴作恶不敬神灵的人一样相信迷信。

  纸包打开了,呈现在烈格雷眼前的是一块银元和一绺长长的闪闪发光的金色卷发。那头发好像接受了命令似的,很自然地缠住了他的手指头。

  “他妈的!”他突然火冒三丈地跳了起来。然后用脚狠狠地跺了一下地板,疯狂地拉扯它,然后扔掉了那团头发,好像它带电电着了他的手指头一样。“该死的!你是从哪弄来的鬼东西,把它拿走,把它烧掉!”他愤怒地把头发投进了火里。“鬼要你拿它到这儿来的!”

  看到烈格雷发疯似的形情,桑博吓得一下子失去了主张,呆呆地立在那儿。卡西本打算要走,这时她也留了下来,呆若木鸡地看着烈格雷。

  “你们听着,以后再不许把这东西拿到我这儿来!”烈格雷向桑博举起了拳头怒吼道。桑博知趣地退到一边,捡起掉在地上的那块银元把它扔出了窗外,消失在茫茫的夜色中。

  桑博幸运地溜走以后,烈格雷先生为自己刚才的失态感到吃惊,他在椅子上坐下之后,很不高兴地啜饮起平底玻璃杯里已经调好的烈酒。

  卡西趁他不注意也溜了出去,她要去探望可怜的汤姆。

  究竟是怎么回事?那绺小小的头发竟然有如此大的魔力,它可以轻而易举地使烈格雷惊慌失措,暴跳如雷。亲爱的读者朋友们,想要知道这个问题,请跟我一块追溯到他的童年时代。这个无恶不作,凶狠残暴的恶棍,也曾有一位慈祥的母亲,他几乎也跟我们大多数人一样在母亲的呵护下长大的。也曾受过圣水的洗礼,尽管他现在已经变得残暴无情,在他还是个小孩的时候,他的母亲——一位金发妇女常常会带着他去教堂,踏着礼拜的钟声替他祈祷,虔诚地唱着赞美诗,向上帝祷告。容易看出,那位英格兰的母亲是怎样用谆谆的爱心和教诲来培育她的独生子啊!她几乎耗尽了自己的心血教他做一位正直的人。但烈格雷像极了他的父亲,生性暴躁易走极端,这位伟大的母亲在他身上作了最大的努力想改变他,无疑一切都是徒劳,他把母亲的教诲、忠告都当成了耳边风,珍贵的母爱在他看来变成了囚禁他的枷锁。他讨厌母亲的啰嗦,所以在他稍大一点的时候,他就离开了家,到很远的海边去谋求他的生路了,他相信自己能挣大钱。那以后,他几乎都不回家,而他那善良慈祥的母亲却无时无刻不在热切地眷恋着他;把自己全部的思想感情都倾注在她唯一的儿子身上;同时,每天她又在虔诚地祈祷,希望上帝能让她的孽子改邪归正,做一个好人。

  在烈格雷的有生之中,上帝给予他仅有一次恕罪的机会,那时爱心和善心占据了他的心里,他差点要被说服了,在善与恶,美与丑的边沿上,前者触手可及。他开始变得仁慈一些,但罪恶的种子早已在他心里萌芽,慢慢地取代了好不容易滋生的正义。最后,还是邪恶占了上风。这时,罪恶已经完全吞噬了他,他开始变本加厉地干着坏事,企图用最残酷的手段来惩罚他人以求得心理上的平衡。他每天酗酒,骂人,变得比以前更加野蛮和残暴。有一天晚上,他那痛苦万分的母亲无奈地跪倒在他脚下,试图唤醒他的良知,他罪不可饶地一脚把她从身边踹开,母亲顿时晕倒在地上,而烈格雷却一边不停谩骂诅咒,一边蹬上了他的轮船。后来,有一个晚上,烈格雷正在和他的同伴们酗酒,有人替他送来了一封信,那是他最后一次知道母亲的消息。他打开了信封,突然从信封里滑落一绺长长的金色的卷发,缠住了他的手指头。信上告诉他,母亲已经离开了人世,临死之前宽恕了他,并真心为他祝福祈祷。

  邪恶是人世的灾难,是一套罪孽深重的可怕法术,而使世界上最善良最美好最仁慈的东西在它面前瞬间化为乌有变成阴森可怕的东西。烈格雷那仁慈的母亲,在临终之前饶恕了儿子残暴的恶行,还不忘在天主面前替他祈祷祝愿。对烈格雷来说,母亲的慈爱犹如一道有罪的判决,令他内心极度内疚和不安。除此之外,烈格雷预感到这似乎还预示着不祥的前景。当他烧掉那封信,烧掉母亲的那小绺金发,在火焰燃烧的片刻,他不由得想起了将要受神灵的最终判决——魔鬼般的地狱之火永不停熄地焚烧着他,他在心里暗暗打了一个寒颤。以后的日子,他纸醉金迷,酗酒、斗殴、整日整夜地咒骂,想用种种办法来麻醉自己,忘掉那段可怕的经历。但每到夜阑人静的时候,罪恶的灵魂总会促使那些作恶的人不由自主地想起自己所干的坏事。烈格雷想到自己那面容憔悴的母亲站在他面前,想起那小绺金发缠住他的手指,常常被吓得汗流浃背,整夜不眠。

  或许你会觉得奇怪,为什么同一木书的注释里,会写着“上帝是爱”和“上帝是烈火”两种截然不同的评价呢?可一旦你追究其中的因果就不难明白,对那些干尽坏事,执迷不悟的人来说,最伟大的爱在他面前也变成了有罪的判决,极端痛苦难耐的折磨。

  “真要命!”烈格雷一边慢慢地饮着酒,一边疑虑,“那绺头发究竟是哪弄来的呢?太像了,噢!我还以为自己早已忘记了那件事。不对,我根本就没有忘记过它,真要命,难道是自己太寂寞太孤单了?我得把埃米琳叫过来,那臭娘们大概还在恨我吧!管不了那么多了,现在,我得马上把她叫过来。”

  烈格雷起身走出了起居室,外面是一条很大的走廊,它原先也宽敞明亮,靠近它的内侧有一座螺旋形上升的楼梯,那是通往楼上的通道。可现在,呈现在眼前的是堆得乱七八糟的大木箱和一些早已废弃不用的杂物。走廊里又闷又暗,连同没有颜色的旧梯子,看上去恐怖阴森,不由让人产生疑问,这弯弯曲曲的破旧楼梯究竟要通往何处。惨白的月光透过窗户照在地上,映出各种形状的阴影,笼罩在这儿的空气潮湿而阴冷。

  烈格雷在楼梯旁突然停了下来,他听见有一种声音在歌唱,也许是他神经过敏吧!那歌声是那样地凄惨、悠扬,飘荡在这空旷阴冷的房间里尤为吓人,(口依)那是什么声音呀?

  有人在唱一首赞美诗,那是奴隶中流行的,声调狂放而怪异。

  噢!到那时你会觉得悲伤,悲伤,

  你会悲伤!

  在基督教的审判面前,定有悲伤。

  “是那个死丫头在装神弄鬼,我非掐死你不可!”烈格雷自言自语道,“埃姆!埃姆!”他突然大声地叫道,声音尤为刺耳,但没有人回答除了从四面墙传来的回音。那哀婉的歌音继续唱道:

  那里,父母和他们的儿女只有分离!

  那里,父母和他们的儿女只有分离!

  只有分离啊!永无聚期!

  最后两句清晰哀怨的歌声久久地在大厅里回荡:

  到那时候你会觉得悲伤,悲伤,

  你会悲伤!

  在基督教的审判面前,定有悲伤。

  烈格雷再也大声叫不出来了,他不敢向别人求助,但确确实实他的额头上冒出了大滴大滴的冷汗,心脏差点没跳出喉咙。冥冥之中,他仿佛觉得有一团白雾正渐渐靠近,那奇怪的东西就在眼前,发出幽幽的光芒。天啦!如果撒手西归的母亲的冤魂突然降临面前,那该怎么办呀!但愿不是,想到这,他不由得打了个寒颤。

  “我终于明白了是怎么回事,”他拖着脚步磕磕碰碰地逃回起居室,坐在椅子上发呆,半天才说出话来,“从今天开始,我再也不要看见那东西了!该死的桑博,我还以为里面包着什么好东西呢?我今天一定是魔鬼附身了,绝对是!从那时碰到它开始我就全身冒冷汗,魂不守舍。那绺头发究竟从什么地方弄来的呢?莫非,不可能是它,我明明在许多年以前就把它烧毁了,我不相信头发也会有冤魂,果真那样岂不是天大的一个笑话吗?!”

  喂,烈格雷!那绺金发可是有魔法的!它的每一根头发都会揭露你的一种罪恶,让你恐慌,使你自责。万能的圣主给予他生命用它缠住你罪恶的双手,让你不能在那些无依无靠的农奴身上犯下更深重的罪呀!

  “起来!”烈格雷对着躺在地上的那些狗又跺脚又叫,“喂,你们中间总得有谁醒来陪陪我吧!你们醒来吧!”但那些熟睡的狗似乎听不见主人的求饶、慌乱的话语,偶尔有一只狗费力地睁开一只眼睛,但很快又闭上了。

  “我应该把桑博和昆博那两个混蛋叫来,要他们唱唱歌,跳跳什么鬼舞,帮我驱走这可怕的邪念。”烈格雷一边对自己说,一边走出了起居室,用他平时召唤他们的方法——吹起了哨子。

  往常在烈格雷心情愉快的时候,他会把这两个黑人监工叫到他的起居室。赏给他们威士忌酒喝,让他们高兴起来,这样他们就可以不停地为他表演唱歌、跳舞、打架什么的节目了,直到烈格雷开心拍手叫好为止。至于究竟让他们具体表演什么,那得取决于他的心情而定。

  当卡西探望汤姆后,返回家时已是深夜,(凌晨一两点)她听到从烈格雷的起居室传来混杂的喧嚣声:有狂叫声,大唱大闹声,狗叫声和夹杂其它东西翻倒的声音。

  卡西忍不住靠近了通往起居室的台阶,她往窗户里一看。只见烈格雷和那俩位黑人监工醉得斜躺在地上,他们还在不停地狂喊高歌,把椅子推得东倒西歪,彼此还不忘互相对视做着可怕也可笑的鬼脸。

  卡西站在那儿,用手小心地扶着窗户的遮光帘。她的双手纤细而修长,她的眼睛一眨不眨地盯着他们看,从那双又大又黑的眼睛里闪烁出极度蔑视和强烈愤懑的光芒。她不由得自言自语道,“为世人除掉一大祸害,难道是一种错事吗?”

  卡西调转身子,迅速地离开了现场。她溜到了后门,爬上楼,小心地敲了敲门——那是埃米琳睡的地方。

 第三十六章 卡西和埃米琳

  卡西推门走进了埃米琳的房间,只见她正浑身发抖地坐在离门最远的那个角落里,看来她真的被吓坏了。当卡西靠近她的时候,她反弹似的从地上一跃而起,瞪着双恐慌的大眼睛。在她一认出来人是谁时,就立刻飞奔过来,抓住了卡西紧紧地拥抱她:“噢,卡西,是你呀!太好了,我整个晚上都快吓疯了,你来,我简直太高兴了。刚才,我还怕是他!噢,卡西,整个晚上那种奇怪的声音把我吓坏了。”

  “我也听到了,这种声音我听得多了。”卡西冷冷地说。

  “噢!卡西,我们一定要想办法逃出去。你熟悉这儿,你一定知道从哪儿可以逃出去,随便上哪儿都行,只要能离开这个鬼地方。即使我们逃到沼泽地里和蛇住在一块都无所谓。难道我们真要在这个鬼地方耗上一辈子吗?”

  “我想不出办法!的确,我们无处可逃,除非选择坟墓,”卡西平静地说。

  “你曾尝试过吗?”

  “好多人都尝试过了,我见得够多了,也见识了他们最后有着什么样的结果。”卡西说。

  “我宁愿自己在沼泽地裹扎营,每天啃树皮。我愿意自己跟条毒蛇住在一块,被蛇咬,也不愿遭受他的折磨。”埃米琳着急地说。

  “好多人有过你这种念头,”卡西回答说,“就算逃到沼泽地里,你未必呆得住,你不知道,那两条恶狗有多厉害,它们很快会找到你。然后把你带回来,然后,然后再……我不说了。”

  “然后会怎么样呢?杀掉我吗?”那女孩满脸疑虑地盯着卡西,急切地问道。

  “你难道不相信他什么都干得出来吗?”卡西说,“他曾在西印度群岛呆过一段时间,跟海盗们学过许多整人的花招,要是你非让我把我在这儿亲眼目睹的事说出来给你听听,你准会吓得丢了魂。他有时候把这些恐怖的范例说给其他的奴隶们听,我常常会听到由于过分惊慌而发出的尖叫声,这种惨叫声至今还在我的脑海里回荡,令我终生难忘。在这不远处的奴隶居所,房子后面有一棵很大的黑色古树,树干空了,里面尽装着黑色的灰尘。你去向那些住在附近的农奴们打听,究竟是怎么回事,我敢肯定没有一个人敢告诉你。”

  “嘘,你讲这些是什么意思呀?我怎么老听不明白呢?”

  “我无法跟你讲明白,你也最好不要知道。听着,那位帮人家忙的不幸的汤姆,如果明天他还像当初一样死心眼的话,究竟会有怎么样的灾难降临在他头上,只有上帝知道了。”

  “太吓人了!”埃米琳不由得尖叫起来,脸上一片灰白。“哦!卡西,你告诉我,告诉我该怎么办才好呢?”她继续说道。

  “听我的话,做自己力所能及的事,不要去激怒他,反对他。然后再用不屑和诅咒来进行补充。”

  “有时,他会强迫我去喝他那讨厌的白兰地酒,而我却很难做到。”埃米琳说。

  “我劝你最好要喝一点儿!”卡西说,“以前我也总讨厌喝酒,可是现在没有酒喝的时候,我才发现世界上有比酒更难下咽的东西。人嘛!你总得要拥有点什么——好好享用,这样你才不枉白活一世。”

  “我还是个姑娘身的时候,妈妈就警告过我,叫我不要碰这东西。”埃米琳说。

  “你妈妈说过!就算你妈妈这样教育过你,那又有什么用呢?”卡西的声音很难平静,她用颤抖的声音说:“妈妈,您还是救不了您的孩子们,她们被当作某件商品一样从一个人的手里转卖到另一个人的手里,她们的身体不属于她,她们的灵魂归花钱的买主所有。情形就是这样,我劝你还是喝些白兰地,违心地喝一些吧!这样,你就会免去许多灾难,一切事情都不会显得太糟糕了。”

  “噢!卡西,你会可怜我吗?”

  “要我可怜你,谁来可怜我呀!我自己也有女儿,只有老天才知道她现在身居何处,生活得可好?我担心她终究有一天会重复走她母亲的路,而她未出生的女儿也注定走这条老路,这种灾难性的归途是永无休止、永无穷尽的。”

  “我真希望自己没有降生到这个罪恶的世界上来!”埃米琳十指交叉埋怨道。

  “不止是你,我也曾这么幻想过,”卡西接着说,“可是现在我对一切似乎都已经习以为常了。要是我不胆怯的话,我早就选择死亡了。”她的眼睛一眨也不眨地盯着窗外,脸上流露出沉重忧郁的表情,这种表情常常会在她沉思中呈现出来。

  “自己选择死亡是最愚蠢的,”埃米琳发表自己的见解道。

  “你说的算什么理由,但事实上自杀不会比我们活着每天干的事情更有罪呀!在我上教会学校念书时,那些嬷嬷们老是向我们提示些事情,这令我尤为畏惧死亡。果真死亡就能让我们逃脱受灾难的话,那么,又是为什么呢?”

  埃米琳回过头,将脸埋在手中呜咽。

  在卡西和埃米琳进行这场谈话的同时,烈格雷已经醉得厉害,他早已在自己的客厅里熟睡过去。事实上,他并非一位嗜酒如命的酒鬼。他珍惜自己强健的体魄,相信如此几次酒精的刺激对他无碍大事,但如果对一个体质稍差的人来说,恐怕不止有损健康甚至会危及生命。聪明的烈格雷在心里牢记着“谨慎”的信条,因而他并不允许自已经常过量地喝酒,使自己神志不清,他需要一颗完全清醒的头脑去统治镇压奴隶们。

  但是今天晚上例外,那个可怕的头绪死死地缠住了他,使他感到内疚和自责,他需要将它从脑海中驱走,所以,他比平时多喝了几杯,迷迷糊糊中他打发走那两名监工,自己便重重地摔在一把高背扶手的木椅上,沉睡过去。

  他不明白,为什么那讨厌的灵魂会跑到他的梦境中来,而且其形状是那么地接近因果报应。烈格雷正做着一个奇怪的梦,在他虚幻的梦境里,有一个戴着白纱,脸色灰白的妇人站在他的面前,用一只冰冷冰冷的手搭在他的肩上,她那一笑一颦即使隔着层面纱,烈格雷依然能认出她是谁。他情不自禁地打了个寒颤,浑身上下直打哆嗦。接着,他又感觉到那绺头发缠住了他的手指,慢慢地向着他的脖里移动,最后紧紧地扼住了他,他几乎不能呼吸了,后来,又有好多好多奇怪的声音在他耳边围绕,他简直受不了那些恶毒的咒语。他发现自己掉进了地狱,被一群恶鬼吊在悬崖边沿的一棵枯树上。他吓坏了,拼命地抓住树枝大喊“救命”,但没有人搭理他,深渊里伸出好多好多双魔鬼般的黑手,想把他拖下去。恰在这时卡西出现了,她用力地把他往下一推。这时候,那虚幻的戴面纱的妇女又出现在他面前,摘掉了面纱,天哪!他终于看清了,那是他的母亲——生他、养他的亲人哪!她没有向他伸出援手就转身走开了,而他在鬼哭狼嚎的尖叫声中慢慢地往下坠,往下坠,往下坠——烈格雷突然惊醒,跳了起来。

  东方慢慢地露出了一扇光亮,照在这屋子里。晨星还没有退隐,闪闪发光的星星像无数双明亮的大眼睛窥视着这个恶棍。噢!新的一天又开始了,世界是如此般圣洁而美丽呀!黎明就要来到了,她似乎在对这作恶的人说:“喂!你还有弥补自己罪行的最后一次机会!好好地追求上帝那至高无尚的荣耀吧!”世界上所有的人,不管他身居何处,也不管他说的是哪一种语言,都能听到这呼唤。可是,烈格雷这个罪大恶极的死鬼却似乎没有听见。他一觉醒来,便开始不停地咒骂。这时朝霞已经映红了半边天空,金色的阳光洒向大地,可这样美丽的晨景对他来说,根本没什么实际意义。他像禽兽一般,对这一切毫不在意,——看都不看。他挪动自己不稳的步伐走过去倒了一杯白兰地,喝了一大口。

  “昨天晚上我难受死了!”他对刚刚进来的卡西说。

  “是吗?但愿你多几个这样的晚上。”卡西不怀好意地说。

  “臭娘们,说这话,你到底想暗示什么?”

  “你自己心里最清楚,喂!西蒙,我对你提个建议。”她接着说。

  “去你妈的,你能有什么好建议吗?”

  卡西开始着手收拾屋里乱七八糟的东西,一边平静地说道,“我劝你最好不要再去惹汤姆。”

  “这管你什么事呀!”

  “当然不管我的事,随便你对他怎么样,我都不会受损失。但如果你仔细想一想,花了一千二百美元买来个能干的奴隶,只是想在农活百忙之际让你出口气,划算吗?我是已经尽自己的最大努力,帮你去照顾他了。”

  “你去照顾他了?谁要你去的,这和你有何相干?”

  “当然不管我的事,只是,我真为你感到难过,为什么我一番好意去帮你照顾奴隶,替你省下几千美元钱,你却用这种口气同我说话呢?难道你想卖到市场的棉花不如人家多吗?我很难想象汤普金斯在你面前那股神气活现的样子,而你却低头丧气像个斗败了的公鸡,只好乖乖地付给他钱。到那时,你就该明辨是非了。我说的对吗?不信,咱们走着瞧吧!”

  烈格雷同其它庄园主并没两样,他的心里只有一个野心——那就是在一年的丰收之际,同周围镇上的一些庄园主打收成的赌。卡西抓住了他这种微妙的心理,用自己的智慧,拨动了那根唯一能令他动心的弦。

  “你说的对,我就依你的,暂时放了他,”烈格雷停了片刻接着说,“但他一定要到这儿来向我认错,恳求我放过他,而且还要他保证以后给我乖乖地听话。”

  “我估计他肯定不会这么做。”卡西回答道。

  “你说什么?他不肯这么做?”

  “是的,我敢肯定他不会这么做。”卡西又说。

  “宝贝,你给我说清楚点!我想知道这到底是为什么呢?”烈格雷不屑地说。

  “他觉得自己做得对,他在心里面是这么想的,所以他肯定不会再向你认错。”

  “去他妈的,他心里面怎么想,我才不想知道呢?他是我的奴隶,我是他的主人,他应该得听我的,说些让我开心的话才对,要不——”

  “要不,要不你就把他再往死里揍上一顿,让他在这农忙季节里不能下地干活。然后,你就心甘情愿地输掉这次在棉花收成方面上的打赌。”

  “但是,他不会再坚持多久——他会屈服。我太了解黑奴们的那种心理状态了,过不了今天上午,他就会像条狗一样爬到我面前求我原谅他。”

  “你错了!西蒙,你太不了解他了,你可以敲碎他身上的每一根骨头,把他撕成碎片,但你绝对不能让他在你面前认错,请求你的饶恕。”

  “你等着瞧吧!他现在在哪?”烈格雷问道,接着便大步走了出去。

  “在堆放杂物的那间轧棉房里。”卡西补充道。

  尽管烈格雷跟卡西说话时,态度坚硬,始终持己主见,但是在他跨出门槛的片刻,心里却如潮水般汹涌——极不平静。对他来说,这是以前从来没有发现过的事。无可否认,卡西在他心里产生了极大的影响,他害怕卡西在他的梦境里出现,担心她郑重的劝告会变成现实。所有的疑虑让他决定,他要悄悄地不被人知地跟汤姆见面。同时他也决定,如果苦刑不能让汤姆屈服,那么,等到农忙过后再跟他算总账。

  汤姆躺在那间破屋子里,黎明的曙光从狭窄的窗户射了进来。晨星渐渐隐没在遥远的天际,伴随着庄严的话语:“我是上帝的后裔,又是大卫的根,我是圣洁的晨星。”卡西非同寻常的经历和暗语并没有让汤姆气馁,相反他感到体内有一股动力,他听见了天堂的召唤。黎明和黑暗交替之际,他想到自己已经临近了死亡的边沿,马上就要到他向往已久的无苦难和压迫的美妙世界中去了,想到宏伟壮观的宝庵,想到光芒四射的彩虹,想到许许多多慈眉善目的白衣少女,想到鲜花美酒和那些棕榈,竖琴和桂冠……而如此美妙的一切,只要在他到了天堂以后,便可以全然地出现在他面前。想到这些,他不再恐慌和难过了,他的心因欢快而激动得颤栗。所以,在他听到残忍地伤害他的那人的脚步声时,他没有丝毫地退缩和害怕。

  “起来!死家伙!”烈格雷用力地踢了他一脚说道,“你终于醒来了!我先前就警告过你,要给你点颜色看看。感觉怎么样,嘿!嘿!嘿!你那身贱骨头撑不住了吧!想跟我斗,恐怕你到死的时候还不知道自己错在那里,现在你还想给我讲什么仁义的大道理吗?嗯!你敢吗?”

  汤姆沉默不语。

  “畜牲,你想装死吗?还不快给我起来!”烈格雷诅咒道,不忘又踢了他一脚。

  汤姆浑身是伤,全身的骨头像散了架似的。他拼命地想立起身子,一个踉跄又跌了下去。看到汤姆虚弱不堪的样子,烈格雷不由得露出了得意的微笑。

  “喂,汤姆!起来呀!今天早上你怎么变得如此迟钝呀?看你一副生病的样子,想必昨天晚上着凉了吧!”

  汤姆使出了全身力气,终于站了起来,面对着烈格雷神色出奇地镇定,坦然。

  “好样的!算你有种,我想昨天晚上够你受的吧!”烈格雷仔细打量着汤姆说道,“想跟我玩那套把戏,你行吗?还不快给我跪下,请求我的饶恕,或许我还会考虑放你一马。”

  汤姆丝毫也没有动弹。

  “畜牲,你给我跪下!”烈格雷挥动马鞭对着汤姆身上一阵猛抽,恶狠狠地说道。

  “主人,想要我下跪认错,我真的做不到,”汤姆平静地说,“我认为自己并没有错,如果以后再有同样的事情发生,我还会这么做。不管你用怎么样的方式惩罚我,我都不会对那位可怜的女人下毒手。”

  “是吗?你想知道下一步我将用什么样的方式招待你吗?汤姆!告诉你,昨天你受的惩罚只不过伤及皮毛,根本算不了什么。现在,就请你想象一下,那种被人挂在树枝上用火慢慢烧烤的滋味吧!那才不好受呢!跟我斗,嗯!”

  “烈格雷老爷!我相信您做得出来,你肯定下得了手。但是,您只能处死我的人;您永远都处死不了我的灵魂,在我升天以后,您就管不了我。那么,在上帝面前,我将要得到永生。”汤姆十指交叉放在胸前,慢慢说道。

  “永生”!烈格雷听到这两个字眼,就像被蝎子蜇了一下,浑身发抖。只用眼睛恶狠狠地盯着汤姆,气得一句话都说不出来,汤姆说这话时,形色像个没有苦难完全获得释放的自由人,他用轻松而明快的语调继续说道:

  “我是您的奴仆,在你用金钱买下我的那一刻时,我的身子就完全地属于了你,我愿意做你最忠诚的奴隶,一刻不停地为你干活,直到我死。但是,我的灵魂却不属于你。我相信上帝,并把他的宗旨放在任何命令之上,它将决不会向任何凡俗夫子屈服。不管我是死是活,我都会始终坚持这么做。烈格雷老爷,您可以把我用鞭子抽死,用火烧死,我都不会怪你,相反我还会很高兴,很感激你,因为你让我去了我想要去的地方,提前让我超生了。”

  “即使这样,我还是会让你在这之前向我屈服的!不信,咱们走着瞧。”烈格雷胸有成竹地说道。

  “会有人向我伸援手的,您休想让我屈服!”汤姆回答道。

  “你别做梦了,谁会向你伸援手呀?”烈格雷讽刺道。

  “上帝——万能的救世主!”汤姆肯定地说。

  “他妈的,你去死吧!”烈格雷一拳把汤姆打倒在地上,怒斥道。

  恰巧这个时候,一只冰冷、柔软的手轻轻地搭在烈格雷的肩上。他调转头去,是卡西,看见她情不自禁地又想起了前天晚上做的那个恶梦,脑海里再次呈现出那个令他恐怖惊慌的场面,一群恶鬼,那棵枯树,悬崖和卡西推他的双手,还有那位罩着面纱的奇怪女人。这些都让烈格雷感到由衷地心悸。

  “为什么要惹他,你真是个大笨蛋!”卡西用法语对他说,“先前我是怎么跟你说的呢?没错吧!他是不会向你认错的,打死他也没用。现在,让我一个人来照顾他吧!使他早日康复,再回到地里帮你干活。”

  传说,水里游的鳄鱼和陆地行走的犀牛身上都披有一层厚厚的盔甲——保护自己,盔甲刀熗不入,但它们身上却有一个致命的缺点,那是敌人容易攻击它们的地方。而烈格雷也跟其它残酷无情、不敬神灵的人一样有他的致命的弱点。他们对所有的妖魔鬼怪都有着莫名的恐惧和惊慌。烈格雷转身走了过去,他已经决定暂时不管这件事情。

  “好的,我就照你说的那样去做吧。”他很不情愿地说。

  “汤姆,你给我好好听着,”他气呼呼地说,“现在正是农忙季节,人手不够,所以我就暂且饶了你。听着!绝对不是放过你,我会记着这笔账。等秋收过后,再在你这张欠揍的黑皮身上讨还。我劝你最好放聪明点。”

  说完烈格雷就转身走了出去。

  “没想到你还会给他来这套,这次算你幸运,我可怜的朋友,总有一天他会找你算老账的。现在你的伤口感觉好点了吗?”卡西关心地问道。

  “上帝,感谢你使我逃脱了这次灾难,是你派来了天使封住了狮子的嘴。”汤姆执拗地说。

  “对,这次算你幸运,虽然现在灾难没有再次降临到你的头上,但你已经惹他恨了。这种恨意不会消失,它会像吸血虫一样附在你的血脉里,一点一点地吸你的血,让你慢慢在忧郁中死去。我对他了解得太清楚了。”卡西说完这些,终于垂下了头。


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 37
Liberty
“No matter with what solemnities he may have been devoted upon the altar of slavery, the moment he touches the sacred soil of Britain, the altar and the God sink together in the dust, and he stands redeemed, regenerated, and disenthralled, by the irresistible genius of universal emancipation.” Curran.1
A while we must leave Tom in the hands of his persecutors, while we turn to pursue the fortunes of George and his wife, whom we left in friendly hands, in a farmhouse on the road-side.
Tom Loker we left groaning and touzling in a most immaculately clean Quaker bed, under the motherly supervision of Aunt Dorcas, who found him to the full as tractable a patient as a sick bison.
Imagine a tall, dignified, spiritual woman, whose clear muslin cap shades waves of silvery hair, parted on a broad, clear forehead, which overarches thoughtful gray eyes. A snowy handkerchief of lisse crape is folded neatly across her bosom; her glossy brown silk dress rustles peacefully, as she glides up and down the chamber.
“The devil!” says Tom Loker, giving a great throw to the bedclothes.
“I must request thee, Thomas, not to use such language,” says Aunt Dorcas, as she quietly rearranged the bed.
“Well, I won’t, granny, if I can help it,” says Tom; “but it is enough to make a fellow swear,—so cursedly hot!”
Dorcas removed a comforter from the bed, straightened the clothes again, and tucked them in till Tom looked something like a chrysalis; remarking, as she did so,
“I wish, friend, thee would leave off cursing and swearing, and think upon thy ways.”
“What the devil,” said Tom, “should I think of them for?  thing ever I want to think of—hang it all!” And Tom flounced over, untucking and disarranging everything, in a manner frightful to behold.
“That fellow and gal are here, I ’spose,” said he, sullenly, after a pause.
“They are so,” said Dorcas.
“They’d better be off up to the lake,” said Tom; “the quicker the better.”
“Probably they will do so,” said Aunt Dorcas, knitting peacefully.
“And hark ye,” said Tom; “we’ve got correspondents in Sandusky, that watch the boats for us. I don’t care if I tell, now. I hope they will get away, just to spite Marks,—the cursed puppy!—d—n him!”
“Thomas!” said Dorcas.
“I tell you, granny, if you bottle a fellow up too tight, I shall split,” said Tom. “But about the gal,—tell ’em to dress her up some way, so’s to alter her. Her description’s out in Sandusky.”
“We will attend to that matter,” said Dorcas, with characteristic composure.
As we at this place take leave of Tom Loker, we may as well say, that, having lain three weeks at the Quaker dwelling, sick with a rheumatic fever, which set in, in company with his other afflictions, Tom arose from his bed a somewhat sadder and wiser man; and, in place of slave-catching, betook himself to life in one of the new settlements, where his talents developed themselves more happily in trapping bears, wolves, and other inhabitants of the forest, in which he made himself quite a name in the land. Tom always spoke reverently of the Quakers. “Nice people,” he would say; “wanted to convert me, but couldn’t come it, exactly. But, tell ye what, stranger, they do fix up a sick fellow first rate,—no mistake. Make jist the tallest kind o’ broth and knicknacks.”
As Tom had informed them that their party would be looked for in Sandusky, it was thought prudent to divide them. Jim, with his old mother, was forwarded separately; and a night or two after, George and Eliza, with their child, were driven privately into Sandusky, and lodged beneath a hospital roof, preparatory to taking their last passage on the lake.
Their night was now far spent, and the morning star of liberty rose fair before them!—electric word! What is it? Is there anything more in it than a name—a rhetorical flourish? Why, men and women of America, does your heart’s blood thrill at that word, for which your fathers bled, and your braver mothers were willing that their noblest and best should die?
Is there anything in it glorious and dear for a nation, that is not also glorious and dear for a man? What is freedom to a nation, but freedom to the individuals in it? What is freedom to that young man, who sits there, with his arms folded over his broad chest, the tint of African blood in his cheek, its dark fires in his eyes,—what is freedom to George Harris? To your fathers, freedom was the right of a nation to be a nation. To him, it is the right of a man to be a man, and not a brute; the right to call the wife of his bosom is wife, and to protect her from lawless violence; the right to protect and educate his child; the right to have a home of his own, a religion of his own, a character of his own, unsubject to the will of another. All these thoughts were rolling and seething in George’s breast, as he was pensively leaning his head on his hand, watching his wife, as she was adapting to her slender and pretty form the articles of man’s attire, in which it was deemed safest she should make her escape.
“Now for it,” said she, as she stood before the glass, and shook down her silky abundance of black curly hair. “I say, George, it’s almost a pity, isn’t it,” she said, as she held up some of it, playfully,—“pity it’s all got to come off?”
George smiled sadly, and made no answer.
Eliza turned to the glass, and the scissors glittered as one long lock after another was detached from her head.
“There, now, that’ll do,” she said, taking up a hair-brush; “now for a few fancy touches.”
“There, an’t I a pretty young fellow?” she said, turning around to her husband, laughing and blushing at the same time.
“You always will be pretty, do what you will,” said George.
“What does make you so sober?” said Eliza, kneeling on one knee, and laying her hand on his. “We are only within twenty-four hours of Canada, they say. Only a day and a night on the lake, and then—oh, then!—”
“O, Eliza!” said George, drawing her towards him; “that is it! Now my fate is all narrowing down to a point. To come so near, to be almost in sight, and then lose all. I should never live under it, Eliza.”
“Don’t fear,” said his wife, hopefully. “The good Lord would not have brought us so far, if he didn’t mean to carry us through. I seem to feel him with us, George.”
“You are a blessed woman, Eliza!” said George, clasping her with a convulsive grasp. “But,—oh, tell me! can this great mercy be for us? Will these years and years of misery come to an end?—shall we be free?
“I am sure of it, George,” said Eliza, looking upward, while tears of hope and enthusiasm shone on her long, dark lashes. “I feel it in me, that God is going to bring us out of bondage, this very day.”
“I will believe you, Eliza,” said George, rising suddenly up, “I will believe,—come let’s be off. Well, indeed,” said he, holding her off at arm’s length, and looking admiringly at her, “you are a pretty little fellow. That crop of little, short curls, is quite becoming. Put on your cap. So—a little to one side. I never saw you look quite so pretty. But, it’s almost time for the carriage;—I wonder if Mrs. Smyth has got Harry rigged?”
The door opened, and a respectable, middle-aged woman entered, leading little Harry, dressed in girl’s clothes.
“What a pretty girl he makes,” said Eliza, turning him round. “We call him Harriet, you see;—don’t the name come nicely?”
The child stood gravely regarding his mother in her new and strange attire, observing a profound silence, and occasionally drawing deep sighs, and peeping at her from under his dark curls.
“Does Harry know mamma?” said Eliza, stretching her hands toward him.
The child clung shyly to the woman.
“Come Eliza, why do you try to coax him, when you know that he has got to be kept away from you?”
“I know it’s foolish,” said Eliza; “yet, I can’t bear to have him turn away from me. But come,—where’s my cloak? Here,—how is it men put on cloaks, George?”
“You must wear it so,” said her husband, throwing it over his shoulders.
“So, then,” said Eliza, imitating the motion,—“and I must stamp, and take long steps, and try to look saucy.”
“Don’t exert yourself,” said George. “There is, now and then, a modest young man; and I think it would be easier for you to act that character.”
“And these gloves! mercy upon us!” said Eliza; “why, my hands are lost in them.”
“I advise you to keep them on pretty strictly,” said George. “Your slender paw might bring us all out. Now, Mrs. Smyth, you are to go under our charge, and be our aunty,—you mind.”
“I’ve heard,” said Mrs. Smyth, “that there have been men down, warning all the packet captains against a man and woman, with a little boy.”
“They have!” said George. “Well, if we see any such people, we can tell them.”
A hack now drove to the door, and the friendly family who had received the fugitives crowded around them with farewell greetings.
The disguises the party had assumed were in accordance with the hints of Tom Loker. Mrs. Smyth, a respectable woman from the settlement in Canada, whither they were fleeing, being fortunately about crossing the lake to return thither, had consented to appear as the aunt of little Harry; and, in order to attach him to her, he had been allowed to remain, the two last days, under her sole charge; and an extra amount of petting, jointed to an indefinite amount of seed-cakes and candy, had cemented a very close attachment on the part of the young gentleman.
The hack drove to the wharf. The two young men, as they appeared, walked up the plank into the boat, Eliza gallantly giving her arm to Mrs. Smyth, and George attending to their baggage.
George was standing at the captain’s office, settling for his party, when he overheard two men talking by his side.
“I’ve watched every one that came on board,” said one, “and I know they’re not on this boat.”
The voice was that of the clerk of the boat. The speaker whom he addressed was our sometime friend Marks, who, with that valuable perservance which characterized him, had come on to Sandusky, seeking whom he might devour.
“You would scarcely know the woman from a white one,” said Marks. “The man is a very light mulatto; he has a brand in one of his hands.”
The hand with which George was taking the tickets and change trembled a little; but he turned coolly around, fixed an unconcerned glance on the face of the speaker, and walked leisurely toward another part of the boat, where Eliza stood waiting for him.
Mrs. Smyth, with little Harry, sought the seclusion of the ladies’ cabin, where the dark beauty of the supposed little girl drew many flattering comments from the passengers.
George had the satisfaction, as the bell rang out its farewell peal, to see Marks walk down the plank to the shore; and drew a long sigh of relief, when the boat had put a returnless distance between them.
It was a superb day. The blue waves of Lake Erie danced, rippling and sparkling, in the sun-light. A fresh breeze blew from the shore, and the lordly boat ploughed her way right gallantly onward.
O, what an untold world there is in one human heart! Who thought, as George walked calmly up and down the deck of the steamer, with his shy companion at his side, of all that was burning in his bosom? The mighty good that seemed approaching seemed too good, too fair, even to be a reality; and he felt a jealous dread, every moment of the day, that something would rise to snatch it from him.
But the boat swept on. Hours fleeted, and, at last, clear and full rose the blessed English shores; shores charmed by a mighty spell,—with one touch to dissolve every incantation of slavery, no matter in what language pronounced, or by what national power confirmed.
George and his wife stood arm in arm, as the boat neared the small town of Amherstberg, in Canada. His breath grew thick and short; a mist gathered before his eyes; he silently pressed the little hand that lay trembling on his arm. The bell rang; the boat stopped. Scarcely seeing what he did, he looked out his baggage, and gathered his little party. The little company were landed on the shore. They stood still till the boat had cleared; and then, with tears and embracings, the husband and wife, with their wondering child in their arms, knelt down and lifted up their hearts to God!
“’T was something like the burst from death to life;
From the grave’s cerements to the robes of heaven;
From sin’s dominion, and from passion’s strife,
To the pure freedom of a soul forgiven;
Where all the bonds of death and hell are riven,
And mortal puts on immortality,
When Mercy’s hand hath turned the golden key,
And Mercy’s voice hath said, Rejoice, thy soul is free.”
The little party were soon guided, by Mrs. Smyth, to the hospitable abode of a good missionary, whom Christian charity has placed here as a shepherd to the outcast and wandering, who are constantly finding an asylum on this shore.
Who can speak the blessedness of that first day of freedom? Is not the sense of liberty a higher and a finer one than any of the five? To move, speak and breathe,—go out and come in unwatched, and free from danger! Who can speak the blessings of that rest which comes down on the free man’s pillow, under laws which insure to him the rights that God has given to man? How fair and precious to that mother was that sleeping child’s face, endeared by the memory of a thousand dangers! How impossible was it to sleep, in the exuberant posession of such blessedness! And yet, these two had not one acre of ground,—not a roof that they could call their own,—they had spent their all, to the last dollar. They had nothing more than the birds of the air, or the flowers of the field,—yet they could not sleep for joy. “O, ye who take freedom from man, with what words shall ye answer it to God?”
1 John Philpot Curran (1750-1817), Irish orator and judge who worked for Catholic emancipation.
Chapter 38
The Victory
“Thanks be unto God, who giveth us the victory.”1
Have not many of us, in the weary way of life, felt, in some hours, how far easier it were to die than to live?
The martyr, when faced even by a death of bodily anguish and horror, finds in the very terror of his doom a strong stimulant and tonic. There is a vivid excitement, a thrill and fervor, which may carry through any crisis of suffering that is the birth-hour of eternal glory and rest.
But to live,—to wear on, day after day, of mean, bitter, low, harassing servitude, every nerve dampened and depressed, every power of feeling gradually smothered,—this long and wasting heart-martyrdom, this slow, daily bleeding away of the inward life, drop by drop, hour after hour,—this is the true searching test of what there may be in man or woman.
When Tom stood face to face with his persecutor, and heard his threats, and thought in his very soul that his hour was come, his heart swelled bravely in him, and he thought he could bear torture and fire, bear anything, with the vision of Jesus and heaven but just a step beyond; but, when he was gone, and the present excitement passed off, came back the pain of his bruised and weary limbs,—came back the sense of his utterly degraded, hopeless, forlorn estate; and the day passed wearily enough.
Long before his wounds were healed, Legree insisted that he should be put to the regular field-work; and then came day after day of pain and weariness, aggravated by every kind of injustice and indignity that the ill-will of a mean and malicious mind could devise. Whoever, in our circumstances, has made trial of pain, even with all the alleviations which, for us, usually attend it, must know the irritation that comes with it. Tom no longer wondered at the habitual surliness of his associates; nay, he found the placid, sunny temper, which had been the habitude of his life, broken in on, and sorely strained, by the inroads of the same thing. He had flattered himself on leisure to read his Bible; but there was no such thing as leisure there. In the height of the season, Legree did not hesitate to press all his hands through, Sundays and week-days alike. Why shouldn’t he?—he made more cotton by it, and gained his wager; and if it wore out a few more hands, he could buy better ones. At first, Tom used to read a verse or two of his Bible, by the flicker of the fire, after he had returned from his daily toil; but, after the cruel treatment he received, he used to come home so exhausted, that his head swam and his eyes failed when he tried to read; and he was fain to stretch himself down, with the others, in utter exhaustion.
Is it strange that the religious peace and trust, which had upborne him hitherto, should give way to tossings of soul and despondent darkness? The gloomiest problem of this mysterious life was constantly before his eyes,—souls crushed and ruined, evil triumphant, and God silent. It was weeks and months that Tom wrestled, in his own soul, in darkness and sorrow. He thought of Miss Ophelia’s letter to his Kentucky friends, and would pray earnestly that God would send him deliverance. And then he would watch, day after day, in the vague hope of seeing somebody sent to redeem him; and, when nobody came, he would crush back to his soul bitter thoughts,—that it was vain to serve God, that God had forgotten him. He sometimes saw Cassy; and sometimes, when summoned to the house, caught a glimpse of the dejected form of Emmeline, but held very little communion with either; in fact, there was no time for him to commune with anybody.
One evening, he was sitting, in utter dejection and prostration, by a few decaying brands, where his coarse supper was baking. He put a few bits of brushwood on the fire, and strove to raise the light, and then drew his worn Bible from his pocket. There were all the marked passages, which had thrilled his soul so often,—words of patriarchs and seers, poets and sages, who from early time had spoken courage to man,—voices from the great cloud of witnesses who ever surround us in the race of life. Had the word lost its power, or could the failing eye and weary sense no longer answer to the touch of that mighty inspiration? Heavily sighing, he put it in his pocket. A coarse laugh roused him; he looked up,—Legree was standing opposite to him.
“Well, old boy,” he said, “you find your religion don’t work, it seems! I thought I should get that through your wool, at last!”
The cruel taunt was more than hunger and cold and nakedness. Tom was silent.
“You were a fool,” said Legree; “for I meant to do well by you, when I bought you. You might have been better off than Sambo, or Quimbo either, and had easy times; and, instead of getting cut up and thrashed, every day or two, ye might have had liberty to lord it round, and cut up the other niggers; and ye might have had, now and then, a good warming of whiskey punch. Come, Tom, don’t you think you’d better be reasonable?—heave that ar old pack of trash in the fire, and join my church!”
“The Lord forbid!” said Tom, fervently.
“You see the Lord an’t going to help you; if he had been, he wouldn’t have let me get you! This yer religion is all a mess of lying trumpery, Tom. I know all about it. Ye’d better hold to me; I’m somebody, and can do something!”
“No, Mas’r,” said Tom; “I’ll hold on. The Lord may help me, or not help; but I’ll hold to him, and believe him to the last!”
“The more fool you!” said Legree, spitting scornfully at him, and spurning him with his foot. “Never mind; I’ll chase you down, yet, and bring you under,—you’ll see!” and Legree turned away.
When a heavy weight presses the soul to the lowest level at which endurance is possible, there is an instant and desperate effort of every physical and moral nerve to throw off the weight; and hence the heaviest anguish often precedes a return tide of joy and courage. So was it now with Tom. The atheistic taunts of his cruel master sunk his before dejected soul to the lowest ebb; and, though the hand of faith still held to the eternal rock, it was a numb, despairing grasp. Tom sat, like one stunned, at the fire. Suddenly everything around him seemed to fade, and a vision rose before him of one crowned with thorns, buffeted and bleeding. Tom gazed, in awe and wonder, at the majestic patience of the face; the deep, pathetic eyes thrilled him to his inmost heart; his soul woke, as, with floods of emotion, he stretched out his hands and fell upon his knees,—when, gradually, the vision changed: the sharp thorns became rays of glory; and, in splendor inconceivable, he saw that same face bending compassionately towards him, and a voice said, “He that overcometh shall sit down with me on my throne, even as I also overcome, and am set down with my Father on his throne.”
How long Tom lay there, he knew not. When he came to himself, the fire was gone out, his clothes were wet with the chill and drenching dews; but the dread soul-crisis was past, and, in the joy that filled him, he no longer felt hunger, cold, degradation, disappointment, wretchedness. From his deepest soul, he that hour loosed and parted from every hope in life that now is, and offered his own will an unquestioning sacrifice to the Infinite. Tom looked up to the silent, ever-living stars,—types of the angelic hosts who ever look down on man; and the solitude of the night rung with the triumphant words of a hymn, which he had sung often in happier days, but never with such feeling as now:
“The earth shall be dissolved like snow,
    The sun shall cease to shine;
But God, who called me here below,
    Shall be forever mine.
“And when this mortal life shall fail,
    And flesh and sense shall cease,
I shall possess within the veil
    A life of joy and peace.
“When we’ve been there ten thousand years,
    Bright shining like the sun,
We’ve no less days to sing God’s praise
    Than when we first begun.”
Those who have been familiar with the religious histories of the slave population know that relations like what we have narrated are very common among them. We have heard some from their own lips, of a very touching and affecting character. The psychologist tells us of a state, in which the affections and images of the mind become so dominant and overpowering, that they press into their service the outward imagining. Who shall measure what an all-pervading Spirit may do with these capabilities of our mortality, or the ways in which He may encourage the desponding souls of the desolate? If the poor forgotten slave believes that Jesus hath appeared and spoken to him, who shall contradict him? Did He not say that his, mission, in all ages, was to bind up the broken-hearted, and set at liberty them that are bruised?
When the dim gray of dawn woke the slumberers to go forth to the field, there was among those tattered and shivering wretches one who walked with an exultant tread; for firmer than the ground he trod on was his strong faith in Almighty, eternal love. Ah, Legree, try all your forces now! Utmost agony, woe, degradation, want, and loss of all things, shall only hasten on the process by which he shall be made a king and a priest unto God!
From this time, an inviolable sphere of peace encompassed the lowly heart of the oppressed one,—an ever-present Saviour hallowed it as a temple. Past now the bleeding of earthly regrets; past its fluctuations of hope, and fear, and desire; the human will, bent, and bleeding, and struggling long, was now entirely merged in the Divine. So short now seemed the remaining voyage of life,—so near, so vivid, seemed eternal blessedness,—that life’s uttermost woes fell from him unharming.
All noticed the change in his appearance. Cheerfulness and alertness seemed to return to him, and a quietness which no insult or injury could ruffle seemed to possess him.
“What the devil’s got into Tom?” Legree said to Sambo. “A while ago he was all down in the mouth, and now he’s peart as a cricket.”
“Dunno, Mas’r; gwine to run off, mebbe.”
“Like to see him try that,” said Legree, with a savage grin, “wouldn’t we, Sambo?”
“Guess we would! Haw! haw! ho!” said the sooty gnome, laughing obsequiously. “Lord, de fun! To see him stickin’ in de mud,—chasin’ and tarin’ through de bushes, dogs a holdin’ on to him! Lord, I laughed fit to split, dat ar time we cotched Molly. I thought they’d a had her all stripped up afore I could get ’em off. She car’s de marks o’ dat ar spree yet.”
“I reckon she will, to her grave,” said Legree. “But now, Sambo, you look sharp. If the nigger’s got anything of this sort going, trip him up.”
“Mas’r, let me lone for dat,” said Sambo, “I’ll tree de coon. Ho, ho, ho!”
This was spoken as Legree was getting on his horse, to go to the neighboring town. That night, as he was returning, he thought he would turn his horse and ride round the quarters, and see if all was safe.
It was a superb moonlight night, and the shadows of the graceful China trees lay minutely pencilled on the turf below, and there was that transparent stillness in the air which it seems almost unholy to disturb. Legree was a little distance from the quarters, when he heard the voice of some one singing. It was not a usual sound there, and he paused to listen. A musical tenor voice sang,
“When I can read my title clear
To mansions in the skies,
I’ll bid farewell to every fear,
And wipe my weeping eyes
“Should earth against my soul engage,
And hellish darts be hurled,
Then I can smile at Satan’s rage,
And face a frowning world.
“Let cares like a wild deluge come,
And storms of sorrow fall,
May I but safely reach my home,
My god, my Heaven, my All.”2
“So ho!” said Legree to himself, “he thinks so, does he? How I hate these cursed Methodist hymns! Here, you nigger,” said he, coming suddenly out upon Tom, and raising his riding-whip, “how dare you be gettin’ up this yer row, when you ought to be in bed? Shut yer old black gash, and get along in with you!”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Tom, with ready cheerfulness, as he rose to to in.
Legree was provoked beyond measure by Tom’s evident happiness; and riding up to him, belabored him over his head and shoulders.
“There, you dog,” he said, “see if you’ll feel so comfortable, after that!”
But the blows fell now only on the outer man, and not, as before, on the heart. Tom stood perfectly submissive; and yet Legree could not hide from himself that his power over his bond thrall was somehow gone. And, as Tom disappeared in his cabin, and he wheeled his horse suddenly round, there passed through his mind one of those vivid flashes that often send the lightning of conscience across the dark and wicked soul. He understood full well that it was God who was standing between him and his victim, and he blasphemed him. That submissive and silent man, whom taunts, nor threats, nor stripes, nor cruelties, could disturb, roused a voice within him, such as of old his Master roused in the demoniac soul, saying, “What have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth?—art thou come to torment us before the time?”
Tom’s whole soul overflowed with compassion and sympathy for the poor wretches by whom he was surrounded. To him it seemed as if his life-sorrows were now over, and as if, out of that strange treasury of peace and joy, with which he had been endowed from above, he longed to pour out something for the relief of their woes. It is true, opportunities were scanty; but, on the way to the fields, and back again, and during the hours of labor, chances fell in his way of extending a helping-hand to the weary, the disheartened and discouraged. The poor, worn-down, brutalized creatures, at first, could scarce comprehend this; but, when it was continued week after week, and month after month, it began to awaken long-silent chords in their benumbed hearts. Gradually and imperceptibly the strange, silent, patient man, who was ready to bear every one’s burden, and sought help from none,—who stood aside for all, and came last, and took least, yet was foremost to share his little all with any who needed,—the man who, in cold nights, would give up his tattered blanket to add to the comfort of some woman who shivered with sickness, and who filled the baskets of the weaker ones in the field, at the terrible risk of coming short in his own measure,—and who, though pursued with unrelenting cruelty by their common tyrant, never joined in uttering a word of reviling or cursing,—this man, at last, began to have a strange power over them; and, when the more pressing season was past, and they were allowed again their Sundays for their own use, many would gather together to hear from him of Jesus. They would gladly have met to hear, and pray, and sing, in some place, together; but Legree would not permit it, and more than once broke up such attempts, with oaths and brutal execrations,—so that the blessed news had to circulate from individual to individual. Yet who can speak the simple joy with which some of those poor outcasts, to whom life was a joyless journey to a dark unknown, heard of a compassionate Redeemer and a heavenly home? It is the statement of missionaries, that, of all races of the earth, none have received the Gospel with such eager docility as the African. The principle of reliance and unquestioning faith, which is its foundation, is more a native element in this race than any other; and it has often been found among them, that a stray seed of truth, borne on some breeze of accident into hearts the most ignorant, has sprung up into fruit, whose abundance has shamed that of higher and more skilful culture.
The poor mulatto woman, whose simple faith had been well-nigh crushed and overwhelmed, by the avalanche of cruelty and wrong which had fallen upon her, felt her soul raised up by the hymns and passages of Holy Writ, which this lowly missionary breathed into her ear in intervals, as they were going to and returning from work; and even the half-crazed and wandering mind of Cassy was soothed and calmed by his simple and unobtrusive influences.
Stung to madness and despair by the crushing agonies of a life, Cassy had often resolved in her soul an hour of retribution, when her hand should avenge on her oppressor all the injustice and cruelty to which she had been witness, or which she had in her own person suffered.
One night, after all in Tom’s cabin were sunk in sleep, he was suddenly aroused by seeing her face at the hole between the logs, that served for a window. She made a silent gesture for him to come out.
Tom came out the door. It was between one and two o’clock at night,—broad, calm, still moonlight. Tom remarked, as the light of the moon fell upon Cassy’s large, black eyes, that there was a wild and peculiar glare in them, unlike their wonted fixed despair.
“Come here, Father Tom,” she said, laying her small hand on his wrist, and drawing him forward with a force as if the hand were of steel; “come here,—I’ve news for you.”
“What, Misse Cassy?” said Tom, anxiously.
“Tom, wouldn’t you like your liberty?”
“I shall have it, Misse, in God’s time,” said Tom. “Ay, but you may have it tonight,” said Cassy, with a flash of sudden energy. “Come on.”
Tom hesitated.
“Come!” said she, in a whisper, fixing her black eyes on him. “Come along! He’s asleep—sound. I put enough into his brandy to keep him so. I wish I’d had more,—I shouldn’t have wanted you. But come, the back door is unlocked; there’s an axe there, I put it there,—his room door is open; I’ll show you the way.
I’d a done it myself, only my arms are so weak. Come along!”
“Not for ten thousand worlds, Misse!” said Tom, firmly, stopping and holding her back, as she was pressing forward.
“But think of all these poor creatures,” said Cassy. “We might set them all free, and go somewhere in the swamps, and find an island, and live by ourselves; I’ve heard of its being done. Any life is better than this.”
“No!” said Tom, firmly. “No! good never comes of wickedness. I’d sooner chop my right hand off!”
“Then I shall do it,” said Cassy, turning.
“O, Misse Cassy!” said Tom, throwing himself before her, “for the dear Lord’s sake that died for ye, don’t sell your precious soul to the devil, that way! Nothing but evil will come of it. The Lord hasn’t called us to wrath. We must suffer, and wait his time.”
“Wait!” said Cassy. “Haven’t I waited?—waited till my head is dizzy and my heart sick? What has he made me suffer? What has he made hundreds of poor creatures suffer? Isn’t he wringing the life-blood out of you? I’m called on; they call me! His time’s come, and I’ll have his heart’s blood!”
“No, no, no!” said Tom, holding her small hands, which were clenched with spasmodic violence. “No, ye poor, lost soul, that ye mustn’t do. The dear, blessed Lord never shed no blood but his own, and that he poured out for us when we was enemies. Lord, help us to follow his steps, and love our enemies.”
“Love!” said Cassy, with a fierce glare; “love such enemies! It isn’t in flesh and blood.”
“No, Misse, it isn’t,” said Tom, looking up; “but He gives it to us, and that’s the victory. When we can love and pray over all and through all, the battle’s past, and the victory’s come,—glory be to God!” And, with streaming eyes and choking voice, the black man looked up to heaven.
And this, oh Africa! latest called of nations,—called to the crown of thorns, the scourge, the bloody sweat, the cross of agony,—this is to be thy victory; by this shalt thou reign with Christ when his kingdom shall come on earth.
The deep fervor of Tom’s feelings, the softness of his voice, his tears, fell like dew on the wild, unsettled spirit of the poor woman. A softness gathered over the lurid fires of her eye; she looked down, and Tom could feel the relaxing muscles of her hands, as she said,
“Didn’t I tell you that evil spirits followed me? O! Father Tom, I can’t pray,—I wish I could. I never have prayed since my children were sold! What you say must be right, I know it must; but when I try to pray, I can only hate and curse. I can’t pray!”
“Poor soul!” said Tom, compassionately. “Satan desires to have ye, and sift ye as wheat. I pray the Lord for ye. O! Misse Cassy, turn to the dear Lord Jesus. He came to bind up the broken-hearted, and comfort all that mourn.”
Cassy stood silent, while large, heavy tears dropped from her downcast eyes.
“Misse Cassy,” said Tom, in a hesitating tone, after surveying her in silence, “if ye only could get away from here,—if the thing was possible,—I’d ’vise ye and Emmeline to do it; that is, if ye could go without blood-guiltiness,—not otherwise.”
“Would you try it with us, Father Tom?”
“No,” said Tom; “time was when I would; but the Lord’s given me a work among these yer poor souls, and I’ll stay with ’em and bear my cross with ’em till the end. It’s different with you; it’s a snare to you,—it’s more’n you can stand,—and you’d better go, if you can.”
“I know no way but through the grave,” said Cassy. “There’s no beast or bird but can find a home some where; even the snakes and the alligators have their places to lie down and be quiet; but there’s no place for us. Down in the darkest swamps, their dogs will hunt us out, and find us. Everybody and everything is against us; even the very beasts side against us,—and where shall we go?”
Tom stood silent; at length he said,
“Him that saved Daniel in the den of lions,—that saves the children in the fiery furnace,—Him that walked on the sea, and bade the winds be still,—He’s alive yet; and I’ve faith to believe he can deliver you. Try it, and I’ll pray, with all my might, for you.”
By what strange law of mind is it that an idea long overlooked, and trodden under foot as a useless stone, suddenly sparkles out in new light, as a discovered diamond?
Cassy had often revolved, for hours, all possible or probable schemes of escape, and dismissed them all, as hopeless and impracticable; but at this moment there flashed through her mind a plan, so simple and feasible in all its details, as to awaken an instant hope.
“Father Tom, I’ll try it!” she said, suddenly.
“Amen!” said Tom; “the Lord help ye!”




第三十七章 自由

  “不管人们是如何慎重地把他捧到圣坛的位置上,

  一旦他踏入英国——神圣的国土,

  信仰连同圣坛都会从尘埃中坠落;

  但他依然会坚固地站在那儿,

  直到世界上不可抵抗的解放浪潮得以释放、民主和自由”。

  ——柯伦

  这时大家迫不得已才把汤姆丢在伤害他的人那儿,接着又前去追赶乔治夫妇。我们上回谈到他们在不远的一家农舍里,被那儿一些好心的村民们关照着。

  刚刚在前文的末尾部分我们谈到汤姆·洛科时,他正躺在教友派教徒的床铺上呻吟,翻来覆去。善良的多卡尔丝大婶像母亲般体贴照顾着他,这时她已深刻体会到这位病人就像一头发疯的野牛,难以驯服。

  再去想象这样一位身材突出、端庄文雅和相貌出众的女人吧。她那银色的卷发匀称地分梳两边,头上戴着一顶洁白平纹丝帽,露出宽宽的额头,白净细嫩;一双圆溜溜的褐色眼睛是那么的有神又是那么的温存。在她的胸前还别着一方雪白的绉纱手帕,折得平平整整。当她就在房间中来回走动的时候,那白色丝绸同她的衣服摩擦发出窸窸啦啦的小声音。

  “要命!”汤姆·洛科大声地吼道,被子被他一脚给蹬开了。

  “托马斯,我希望你以后别再用这种口气说话。”多卡尔丝大婶一边小心地为他重新盖好被子,一边说着。

  “是啊,好心的老妈妈。如果我能克制住自己,那我肯定不再这么说了,”汤姆说道,“在这种鬼天气里,真是热死人了,谁还能怪我大声咒骂呢?”这时多卡尔丝重新拾起那床被子,接着又把它盖到汤姆身上,用被子掖得丝毫不能透风,汤姆此时的模样就像一只被屈服的小羔羊,就这样被结结实实地裹着。多卡尔丝大婶在一边熟练地操作这些事情,一边大声地说道:

  “亲爱的,我叫你不要再这样地怨天尤人,请反省反省你的待人方式吧!你应该文明一点才是。”

  “真有病!为什么我要去想这些呢?我才不要去想那些无聊的事一一见鬼去吧!最好给我滚得远远的!”汤姆又继续在床上不停的乱踢,把床上的被子、被单弄得乱七八糟。

  “据我估计那些男的和女的都在这里吧?”他叹了一口气,十分不情愿地大声问道。

  “他们仍然在这里,”多卡尔丝说道。

  “最好叫他们赶快出发到湖边去,”汤姆吩咐道,“以最快的速度赶到当然是最好不过了。”

  多卡尔丝大婶静静地在一旁织着她手中的毛衣,用十分柔和的语气说:“也许他们会这么做的吧。”

  “你给我听着,”汤姆愤怒地说道,“在桑达斯基那儿有我们的代理人,他们替我们监视着在那边开往加拿大的船只。现在就算把一切事情全部给抖出来,我也不会在乎。我祈祷他们能够逃离魔爪,气死马克斯那个混蛋,那个该死的猪猡!让他见阎王爷去吧!”

  “托马斯!”多卡尔丝愤怒地喊道。

  “大慈大悲的老妈妈,请你先听我说。如果再这样下去的话,我肯定会发疯的,”汤姆说道,“对于那个女的,你把她带出去化化妆,改变一下形象。她的那画像现在已送到桑达斯基那儿去了。”

  “我们会小心的。”多卡尔丝不慌不忙十分稳妥地说。

  对于那汤姆·洛科,在这里我们还要顺便再说一下:他身上除去那些病痛以外,在后来他又得了风湿病。他当时在教友派的教徒那里整整疗养了三个星期。在他身体真正恢复健康以后,性格变得比以前更加忧郁沉默了,当然也变得比过去机灵了。于是在一个比较清静的村庄里他决定住下来,从今往后再也不去追究那些黑奴们的事情,然后打算把这方面的精明能干用到打猎方面去。捕熊、逮狼、捉山鸡和森林中的一些其它动物,在这方面上使自己的本领得到了进一步的发挥,不久就成了当地中的捕猎强手。汤姆时常用那种非常敬佩的眼光提到这些教友会的教徒们,“多么善良的人们呀!”他总是认为,“他们都在想尽一切办法想说服我,使我能自愿地做一名教徒子弟,但是结果依然没有让我作出改变。哦,朋友,说句心里话,他们那些看管病人的方式真正称得上一流啊!这样说一点都不夸张。那里他们烧的肉汤,还有做的各种小菜真是与众不同,色味俱全。”

  汤姆刚刚说过,那里有人在桑达斯基打听他们这一帮人的行踪,然而他们决定分散走才比较安全。第一次护送走的是吉姆与他的老母亲。一至两天过后,乔治·艾莉查和他们的孩子也赶在夜幕临近的时候出发,悄悄地乘马车到了桑达斯基。他们来到一户非常热情的人家里住下,正在准备着坐船过渡,开始他们的最后一次旅程。

  寂静的黑夜把他们的思绪抛得好远,那些自由的星辰正对着他们一闪一闪地眨着眼睛,呈现出明亮的光辉。自由!多么令人震惊的名词啊!到底它是什么呢?它仅仅是个普普通通的词汇,还是修辞上为装扮美丽词藻的原故?亲爱的美国男同胞女同胞们啊!这个词难道不叫你们在心灵上感到无比自豪、兴奋激动吗?就是因为它,你们的父辈们不知流过多少泪、洒过多少血啊!你们那伟大的、善良的母亲们因而自愿献出了最宝贵、最心爱的儿子们的性命!

  自由既然相对一个国家来说,是值得敬重的,那么,对单个人而论,难道自由就不值得敬重吗?在一个国家之中得到自由不就是这个国家里的所有人民得到自由吗?对于那个静静地坐在那儿的青年来说,在他心目中自由究竟意味着什么呢?——在他那张面孔上看得出带有一丝淡淡的传统非洲人特征,黑亮黑亮的眼睛显得格外有神,这时他把交叉的双臂放置在自己宽厚的胸膛上。此刻他——乔治·哈里斯,究竟意味着什么呢?对于你们的父辈来说,自由就是意味着在一个国家中作为国家而独立存在的一项权利;而相对他来说,自由只不过是意味著作为一个人而不是作为某种牲口动物存在的权利;意味着他可以把自己怀里的妻子称之为妻子和保护她不受任何外在的非法暴力侵害的权利;意味他还拥有保护、抚养、教育自己孩子的权利;意味着他能真正拥有一个属于自己的家的权利;意味着他有维护自己的人格尊严、信仰不受任何侵犯的权利;意味着他不用向所有外在的人屈服,不用被任何人奴役的权利……当乔治静静地把自己的头支起,非常出神地注视着自己心爱的妻子时,这些思绪不停地在他脑海中浮现。面前的妻子正在往她那亭亭玉立的身体上套穿男人的衣服,因为所有人都认为,她要逃出去最安全最放心的办法就是女扮男装。

  “快点动手剪吧!”她立在镜子前面望着自己的容貌,接着就把自己那一头光滑亮丽、乌黑浓密的卷发抖了下来,抓起当中的满满一把,慢慢地说道,“乔治,就这样把它们全部剪了实在有些残忍,你说是不是?”

  乔治无可奈何地笑了笑,沉默了。

  艾莉查转过身子注视着镜中的自己,此时随着喀嚓喀嚓的剪刀声,只见乌黑的长发从她背后滑落下来。

  “好了,这样就差不多了,”她顺手拿起旁边的一把发刷,接着说道,“只需再微微修一下便可以了。”

  “看,我现在像不像个年轻力壮、英俊潇洒的小伙子呢?”她把身子转了过来,面对着丈夫问道,此刻脸已呈现一片鲜红。

  “不管你怎样打扮都好看。”乔治认真地说。

  “你看上去怎么这样心事重重呀?”艾莉查用一只脚跪在地上,把手伸在丈夫的手心中接着说道,“听他们说,现在我们离加拿大仅有二十四小时了,如果过渡的话,对,也就是一天一夜了,等到那时,哦!等到那时候——”

  “亲爱的,艾莉查,”乔治忽地一下子张开双臂把她搂了过来,“这些就是我所担心的问题啊!咱俩已经到了决定生死关头的时候了,所有这一切美好的东西似乎离我们是那么的近,那么的完美!假如所有的一切,像梦一般的离我们而去的话,我会痛苦死的!再也不要让我们回到已往的那种生活,艾莉查!”

  “不要这样不开心好吗,”妻子十分有把握地对他说道,“如果仁慈的上帝不是有意把我们解救出来的话,那他绝不会保佑我们逃走,更别说像今天这样逃得这么远。乔治,我忽然感觉到,他就在我们的身边呢!”

  “艾莉查,你真是个算得上有天神庇佑的女人!”乔治把在怀中的妻子搂得更紧了,接着说道,“但是——唉!真的像你说的那样,如此幸运的事真的会让我们遇到吗?仁慈的上帝真的会帮助我们吗?真的要结束这些年来所受的苦难与不幸吗?从那以后我们真的会得到解脱吗?”

  “乔治,我们一定会得到的,”艾莉查抬起头举目仰望着星空,长长的睫毛充满了希望和那已被泪水占据的双睛闪现出激动的目光,“此时,神圣的上帝一定会伸出仁慈的双手来助我们一臂之力逃离奴隶的魔爪的。我已体会到这一点。”

  “我相信你,艾莉查,”乔治一边说着一边站了起来,“我同意你的看法。哦!来,我们一起走吧!嗯,好极了!”他用手挽住了艾莉查,自己向后退了一步,用那充满爱意的目光出神地注视着她,“你真是个非常英俊的年轻小子。这整齐的短卷发配上你这小平头真是再好不过了!到这来,再戴上帽子。嗯,再向上面移一点。我从没发现你像今天这么漂亮。来,我们该上马车了;史密斯夫人也不知把哈里打扮好了没有?”

  这时候门正被悄悄推开,一位气质高雅相貌出众的中年妇人正带着一个男扮女装的小哈里走过来。

  “他现在可真算得上是个十分漂亮的小女孩,”艾莉查叫小哈里在她面前转了几下,接着说,“我们给他取名叫哈丽亚特好不好!这名字确实不错!”

  那小男孩十分严肃地在那儿站着,默默地注视着他的妈妈——她那苗条的身段正穿着一件怪怪的男人衣服。过后他发出几声无可奈何的叹息,用那褐色的小眼睛怯怯地瞟了母亲一眼。

  “我可爱的哈里,现在是不是不认识妈妈了?”艾莉查向他伸出温暖的双手,问道。

  小哈里很不好意思地抓住那中年妇人。

  “请别这样,艾莉查,你很明白你们是不能呆在一起的,为什么还要去这样逗他喜欢呢!”

  “这样做我也知道很傻,”艾莉查很不平静地说,“让他就这样离开,我还真是无法接受。对了,我的大氅在什么地方?噢,是这个吧。乔治,你说男人们是怎样披大氅的呀?”

  “应该是这个样子,”她丈夫一边说着,一边迅速地把大氅披在自己的肩上给她做示范。

  “哦,原来是这样,”艾莉查用那笨笨的动作学丈夫的步伐,“我应该把脚步放得重一些,跨起大步向前走,尽自己所能让别人看起来风度翩翩和有男人气魄一点。”

  “你其实也别这样太做作,”乔治提醒道,“时不时总会有那么几个谦虚的年轻人吧!你如果扮成这个角色我想应该要容易许多。”

  “这儿还有双手套!我的上帝!”艾莉查说,“看,把它戴上之后,谁也看不出我有一双女人手了。”

  “依我看最好是你一直把它戴着,不要脱掉它们,”乔治道,“你那双白净小巧的手会将我们的秘密泄露出来的。哦,史密斯太太,从这一刻开始,记住我们就称您为姑妈了,现在的使命是我们在护送您回国。您可千万别给忘了。”

  “听别人说早就有人去了湖边,向那儿所有的游船船长打了招呼,吩咐他们留神,有一位带小孩的夫妇要渡船过河。”

  “是这样?原来他们早就有所准备了!”乔治说,“没问题,如果我与他们碰上,肯定会向他们通报。”

  在门口停了一辆出租马车,曾收留过这些逃亡者的家人全部跟了出来,依依不舍地向他们告别。

  他们几个人都是按照汤姆·洛科的指示去化的妆。气质高雅的史密斯太太住在加拿大的美国侨民区里——这可正是那些逃亡者的目的地。十分幸运,此刻史密斯夫人正准备过渡回家,她愿意帮助我们扮成小哈里姑妈。就是为了能使小哈里亲近她,在这最后的几天中,一切都是由她一人来看管照料,史密斯太太非常疼爱小哈里,而且还给了他许多好吃的糖果、饼之类的零食,使得这小家伙很快就与她混在一起。

  马车快要靠近码头了,不一会儿就抵达那里。两位表面看上去年轻的男人(给人的感觉是那样)越过跳板,上了船。艾莉查将自己的手臂伸向史密斯夫人,十分礼貌地挽着她,而乔治却在一边看管那堆行李。

  没过多久,乔治向船长室走去为那些人办手续,忽然间他的身边传来两个男人谈话的声音。

  “我小心地打量着上船的所有乘客,”当中一个提高嗓门道,“我发觉那班人没有在这条船上。”

  开口的是这船上的一名水手,他正朝着我们的老朋友——马克斯说着这一切。马克斯一直保持着那种高尚的品质,这一次他不停地追到桑达斯基,搜寻着那些供他侵吞的猎物。

  “那女人长得跟白人似的,真的难以让人看出她与白人有什么区别,”马克斯接着说,“那个男的是肤色比较浅的混血儿,他的一只手上有个深深的红印。”

  乔治那只捏着船票和零钱的手微微一抖,这时他已平静地转过身去,漫不经心地瞟了一眼那正在说话的人,迅速地又将船向另一边驶去,此时艾莉查还站在那里等着他。

  小哈里与史密斯夫人在一块,偷偷来到女乘客的船舱。那里面,很多女乘客都被这位俏丽的小姑娘的那副容貌所吸引。

  没过多长时间,传来了开船的鸣声,马克斯离开了跳板来到岸上。乔治看到这一切,一直跳动的心总算平静了下来。这时船已慢慢起动了,渐渐地离岸而去,将永远不会回来了,乔治若有所思地深吸一口气。

  这时的天气十分爽朗。岸的对面迎来微微的清风,在阳光下的伊利湖映出蓝色的湖水一会儿起一会儿落,波光随着荡漾的湖水有节奏地一闪一闪。然而这艘敢经风浪的大船在破浪中缓缓前进,勇敢地向远方驶去。

  哦,每个人的心灵深处都隐藏着多么辉煌的世界呀?当乔治与他那位腼腆的伙伴一块,在船的甲板上平静自在、十分轻松地漫步时,他们的内心世界谁又能想象到此刻正在琢磨些什么呢?突如其来的幸福简直令他们太高兴、太兴奋了,那是多么的让人难以置信呀!在这整整一天里,他的心时刻都在颤抖,无法使它平静下来,老是担心这来之不易的幸运会被外在的东西抢走。

  船仍然朝着前方驶去,时间在这期间异常紧张。直到最后,那庄严而又气派的英国码头总算出现在人们的视线中——那样地壮观,那样地清晰!就像被魔法给缠住了,那海岸具有一股让人无法抵抗的魅力。只要一踏入其中,所有的奴隶制裁和咒语——不管它是用怎样的语气方式来说的,也不管它在哪个国家的法律上得到许可——一切都会化为乌有。

  当船来到加拿大的小镇阿默斯特堡时,乔治与他心爱的妻子亲密地挽着手在甲板上站着。他此时的呼吸十分艰难,眼圈也被泪水模糊起来,眼底似乎被什么给遮挡住了。他静静地紧握那只挽着他胳膊的小手。铃声突然打破了沉默,船靠岸了。乔治利索地将行李收拾好,叫他们几个人呆在一起。最后他们平安无事地总算上了岸。过后他们一直默默地呆在那,一直等到船上所有人都离去,夫妇俩才相视流露出喜悦的泪水,激动地拥抱,接着又把迷惘的小哈里抱起,一起跪拜在地为答谢上帝!

  犹如虎口脱险,绝处逢生,

  坟墓的寿衣陡然成了天堂中的锦袍,

  逃脱了罪孽的支配,不再遭受感情困扰,

  得赦的灵魂张开了自由的翅膀,

  那里再没有死神,再没有地狱的镣铐,

  上帝灵巧万分地转动着金钥匙,

  听,上帝的声音——

  欢庆吧,你们的灵魂已经自由!

  从此平凡的人们将不朽地站立。

  史密斯太太将他们带到一位热心待客的传教士的地方。这位传教士是基督教慈善机构派在那里专门为一些只能呆在沙滩上的流浪者、可怜人、无家可归的难民们提供服务与帮助的。

  谁能想象到他们第一天得到解脱和自由的激动心情呢?自由的感觉对于生活中其它几种感觉相对而言难道不更为突出和伟大吗?能不用别人监督,大大方方地走动,无拘无束地谈论,呼吸,进进出出,做自己想做的一切是多舒服啊!在上帝给予我们的权利充分得到法律的认可,这种情况下的自由人便不用担心会受任何侵犯了。谁能把这段美好的心情表达得绘声绘色呢?想起以往经历的风风雨雨,然后看看孩子熟睡的可爱的小脸蛋,身为孩子的妈妈,此时此刻这是多么欣慰,多么自豪,多么不容易的事啊!幸福与快乐占据了他们的心中,根本没有丝毫的睡意。他们在这尽管一无所有,没有房屋瓦片,身上没一点值钱的东西,尽管除了快乐的鸟儿在空中飞来飞去和田间盛开的鲜花,他们根本谈不上拥有,但是他们还是激动得无法入睡。“啊,独占别人自由的人们!面对上帝,你们该怎样去解释,你们的良心何在呀?”

第三十八章 胜利

  感谢上帝,是他给予我们获胜。

  我们当中的所有人,生命在受到不可摆布的过程中,往往在这样的情形下,就会感到生不如死。

  作为一位殉道者就算面对肉体带来的痛苦与折磨的那种死的威胁,同时也可以在这可怕的死神面前找到一份安慰和自信。那些饱经沧桑的激动事迹,那震颤的热情使他克服着种种困难,紧接而来的是天国荣耀和那永恒不灭的诞生写照。

  生活还是需要这样日复一日地过下去,日子不得不在这卑微、绝望、低下而恼人的奴役的无奈中消遣着时光,神经的每一个角落都在沮丧不堪,每一个细胞都在渐渐沉睡——这种在精神上百般无奈的折磨,这种在生命深处一滴一滴、一个时寸一个时寸,日复一日地缓缓离去,对于男人们和女人们这才算得上是真正的考验。

  当汤姆与他的主人正面站着,听着他的威胁恐吓,此刻他不得不相信属于自己的最后时刻已经来临,一下子他便变得更加勇敢了。他觉得自己承受鞭答、火烧不会有太大问题,他坚信自己能够战胜所有折磨。凭他的感觉基督和天堂也不过在一尺之远了。就在烈格雷一走开,他心血澎湃的激动时刻一过,便感觉到身上的伤口痛苦难忍,四肢已无知觉。在别人眼里抬不起头、地位低下、又没指望的情况下,悲凉的心情又占据了他所有思绪,一天的生活简直慢得让人无法忍受。

  还没等到汤姆的伤口全部恢复,烈格雷便一再强调,一定要他到地里做事。生活就这样日复一日地令人苦不堪言,那个狼心狗肺的坏东西又在对他打坏主意,使出所有手段、残暴和凶狠的招数去攻击他,这些更使汤姆加深了痛苦。在我们当中任何一人,只要尝试过痛苦的滋味,就会感觉出是从痛苦中引发而来的是什么样暴跳如雷的坏性子。就算这有许多种花样俱全的神药来帮助我们,事情也仍然不会改变。汤姆目睹所有伙伴们的粗暴行为、放肆无礼的脾气一点也不以为然。还不止是这些,一直以来他还觉得自己是个十分和睦的人,在一样的痛苦煎熬中和种种的摧残下,也同样受到阻碍,不易继续了。开始他还想着能在空余时间看看《圣经》,但在烈格雷那庄园里,根本就没有空余这个词的存在。在农活最繁忙的情况下,烈格雷会自然而然地把自己身边的所有人手都派去,像台机器地不停劳作,就连星期日也不放过。他为什么这样做呢?要是这样的话他不仅仅是收更多的棉花,还能够赢得和其他人打的赌,如果累死几个黑奴,他还可以买更年青力壮的劳动能手。开始几天疲惫不堪地干完地里的活回来后,汤姆还利用那微弱的火光,翻看一下《圣经》。就在他受到各种各样的摧残之后,他干完活回来时已经精疲力尽,他挣扎着想读《圣经》,此时头晕眼花,因而也就只有和那些人一样倒下便睡。

  直到今天为止,一直以来就这样支撑着他的宗教信仰和心中的那份安慰,然而又被那百般无奈。没法安宁的思绪所占去了。这难道有什么稀奇吗?在那变化万千的人生旅途中,一个最让人无法接受的问题在他身边不停地演变着:灵魂惨遭毒蛇般的摧残,坏人每次都获胜,挺胸阔步,上帝却丝毫没有反应。在磨难与煎熬当中,汤姆的躯体苦苦挣扎了几个星期,接着又是好几个月。他记起了以前奥菲利亚小姐送他一位肯塔基朋友的信,便真心祝福着,恳求仁慈的上帝能给他派来救兵。他抱着一种试试的态度等待着,日盼夜盼为了祈祷上帝能奇迹般给他派来救兵。当他领悟到不会有人来时,发现这自始至终是没有目的的等待时,他的心灵深处又有着这样一种想法:信仰上帝根本起不了作用,他早被上帝给遗忘了。他偶尔也会遇到卡西,偶尔他被叫到主人们所住的地方,能看到十分忧郁的埃米琳,可是他与她们两个从来没有交谈过,说实在的,他无法抽出时间与任何人交谈。

  一个夜晚,汤姆垂头丧气、闷闷不乐地在一堆柴火边坐着,把粗饼烤烤便把它充当晚餐。他又添了一些柴火,尽量使火能烧得更旺,接着又从口袋里拿出那本破旧的《圣经》。有些他做过标记,在以前的生活中,时常让他的灵魂异常兴奋的句子都依旧在那儿——全部是些始祖、先知,诗人与圣人们讲的话。从它们诞生那日开始已在激励着人类,它们是那些专门为上帝作证的人的声音。它们还会在我们的生命过程中,一直伴随在我们左右,永远被我们铭记在心。此刻是这些话已经失去了力量?然而还是那日渐衰败的视力和渐渐麻木的感觉再也无能为力感应这种万能的启示!汤姆深深地吐了口气,把《圣经》又放回口袋。这时他被一阵嘶哑的怪笑声惊动,他把头仰起,却发现烈格雷就在他的对面站着。

  “是你!死东西!”他说,“你似乎感到自己的宗教快不灵了吧?我早有所闻,直到现在我才让你的脑袋瓜明白这一点。”

  这样残酷的讽刺比严刑拷打、饥饿、寒冷和被人赤身裸体还要痛苦。汤姆沉默不语。

  “他妈的你真是个没用的东西,”烈格雷叫道,“当初我买下你的时候,本来想待你好一点。你本可以比桑博或昆博他们还要舒服,还要过得快活些。别说像你现在,每过一至两天就会受苦受罚挨打挨骂。你完全可以自由自在,耀武扬威,还可以揍揍其他的黑奴,也还可以时常地喝上一杯上好的热威士忌混合酒。是啊!汤姆,难道你不认为自己该放聪明些吗?还不把那本没用的破书扔到柴火中去,来信我的这种教吧!”

  “上帝是绝对不同意这样做的!”汤姆满怀信心,意志坚定地说道。

  “你想,上帝肯定不会帮你。如果他诚心帮你的话,今天你就不会落在我的手中!汤姆,你这狗屁宗教完全是欺骗人的谎言。我可是了解得一清二楚,你最明智的选择还是来投靠我,我可数得上是有名的人物,能做出一番大事!”

  “不可能,主人,”汤姆说,“我不会改变自己的信仰。无论上帝帮不帮我,我都会全心全意依赖他,信仰他直到我死。”

  “那你就更是个大傻瓜了!”烈格雷说着,向汤姆嘲讽地吐了吐舌头,又不怀好意地踢了他一下。“没关系,你迟早都要向我屈服,看你嘴硬!”说完,他调头就走。

  当沉重的心理压力达到人的心理所能承受的极限时,人们会立即想办法来摆脱这种压力。最深重的苦难的到来,往往都需要巨大的欢乐与勇气。汤姆现在正是如此。主人不敬神灵的百般嘲讽让他早已失落的心灵更增添了伤痕,他的情绪十分低落。即使他那意志坚定的手依然死死地紧抓住那块永恒的岩石,但这种向往的做法却是没有知觉的、没有目标的。汤姆很无奈地靠在火边,好像不知做什么才好。一瞬间,他身边所发生的一切都化为乌有。一个头戴刑法帽子、受尽折磨浑身血淋淋的人浮现在他眼前。汤姆用惊讶的眼神注视着那严肃而紧绷的脸,那双似乎有神却又带忧郁的眼睛深深地被打动了。他的灵魂慢慢张开双眼,他内心的苦水被感情激荡着,奔流着,他默默无闻地伸出了双手,向地上跪了下去。

  这幅场面千奇百态地变化着。那刺目的魔法变成了一道道灿烂的光芒,在难以想象的夺目的光辉里,他看见有一张慈祥的面庞在注视着他。一个声音在他耳边回荡:“胜利者,我要赐他宝座与我同坐一起,就像我获胜了,我的父亲赐我同他坐在宝座上一样。”

  汤姆忘记了自己究竟在那躺了多长时问。当他完全清醒过来的时候,炉火已经熄了,他的衣服被潮湿的寒气打湿了。可怕的幽灵危机已经过去,他发自内心的喜悦,以后再也感觉不到人世的饥饿、寒冷和令人绝望的屈辱了。在他的灵魂深处,自从他有生命的那一刻起,尘世的一切幸福希冀几乎与他绝缘。因此他把全部的真情与意愿毫无保留地奉献给仁慈的上帝。汤姆抬起头看了看挂在天边的星星,那群默默无闻的永恒的家伙总在黑暗来临时俯视人类!汤姆开始唱歌,他唱起了一首以前在快乐的日子里常常歌颂胜利的赞美诗,雄厚的嗓声打破了寂静的夜空,汤姆带着以前从未有的激情,动情地唱道:

  到地球如雪般融化时,

  太阳的光辉不再照耀大地;

  关注人类那万能的上帝在召唤我,

  他永远不会将我抛弃。

  在可贵的生命走到尽头,

  肉体和灵魂都将化为虚有;

  我依然享受快乐,宁静,

  在那神奇的天国。

  当我们在天国生活了万年之久,

  幸福依旧如旭日东升;

  我们在赞美上帝的心情如初,正如我们刚刚跨进天国。

  所有了解我们黑奴宗教历史的人都知道,有关奴隶之间的描写是极为常见的。他们亲口叙述了自己悲惨的身世,常常是催人泪下,感人甚深。心理学家曾经说过,有这样一种类似现象:在一个人的情感和幻想排斥心理难以抑制的时候,他常常会使命自身外部的感官为之效力,极力将一些虚幻的想象,构思成具体鲜明的个体。有谁能够预估到万能的神灵会怎样利用我们这种潜在的动力呢!又有谁能预估出他人对那些可怜人起着多大的鼓舞作用呢?如果一位被众人遗忘的不幸黑奴相信耶稣总有一天会出现在他面前,跟他说话,谁又敢驳斥他的这种想法呢?书上明明写着,仁慈的耶稣无处不在,他的使命不就是慰藉世间千千万万受伤害的灵魂,解救人类的苦难吗?

  黎明的曙光撒向大地,唤醒了辛苦一天还在沉睡中的人们,他们又要下地干活了。在这群疲惫不堪、衣衫褴褛的可怜人当中,有一位踏着轻松明快的步子,似乎忘记了他现在身居何方,劳苦工作。因为他对万能上帝的信仰比他脚下踏着的这片土地还要踏实、坚硬。他在心里不停地呼唤,来吧!烈格雷,使出你最狠的一招吧!极度的残暴、苦刑、屈辱和穷困只会让他早日回到上帝的身边,做一位仁慈的神父或一名圣明的君主。

  以后,这位被欺压的奴隶,他的心灵被一种不容侵犯的气氛打动着,而那无以言喻的救世主成了心目中最美好的殿堂。他忘掉了尘世的遗憾和悲哀,不再追求世俗所谓的希冀和渴望,面对一切的诱惑,他心止如水。那颗受尽了欺凌伤痕累累的心,经过长时间地苦苦挣扎,已经完全和神灵的意志融为一体了。生命剩下的历程是那么地短促,而天国幸福的召唤却唾手可得,近在咫尺。因此,即使是人间最深重的痛苦,也无法再伤及他的灵魂了。

  他超出寻常的反应,引起了所有的人的注意。他似乎又回复到原来那个欢乐的人身上。他的态度是那么地平静安详,似乎任何屈辱、苦刑都无法使他受到伤害。

  “莫非汤姆有鬼魂附身呀?”烈格雷对桑博说道,“前几天他还没精打采的样子,今天却如此般神气活现。”

  “主人,我也搞不清他究竟是为什么?莫非是想逃跑?”

  “哦,是吗?但愿如此!我倒是很希望让他逃跑一次,让他试试被抓回来受苦刑的那种滋味。桑博,你说呢?”烈格雷冷笑道。

  “对,主人说得对!嘿!嘿!嘿!”桑博讨好地说。“看他掉在沼泽地里,浑身是泥,被猎狗追得到处乱跑那才有趣呢!天啦!上次我们抓莫莉的时候,把我都乐坏了。现在想想,如果那时不是我把猎狗赶跑的话,说不定她已被撕成碎片,全身上下都是疤痕呢?”

  “我想她恐怕要带着这些疤痕下地狱了,”烈格雷接着说,“哦,桑博,记住了!从今天开始你得好好看着他,一旦他有什么想逃走的企图,你就要想办法制止他。”

  “主人,您放心,这件事就包在我身上了!如果他是主人手下的一只狐狸,我就是主人手下的一位猎人。嘿!嘿!嘿!”桑博奸笑道。

  烈格雷在桑博说完之后,便骑着马去附近的城镇了。晚上,他回来之后,觉得有必要去奴隶们住的地方看看,便调转马头,巡察那里的情况去了。

  这天晚上,夜色很美,月亮的银灰把高大的楝树的影子牵得细长,印在葱翠的草地上,四周景物清晰可见,非常寂静,让人有种不忍心打破这种安逸静谧气氛的心理。烈格雷走近奴隶居住区的时候,突然,听到从里面传来了一阵歌声。这在那儿可是非常罕见的事,他忍不住停下了脚步侧耳细听。只听见有一个男高音在唱道,声音十分好听。

  当我能在天上的宫阙,

  找到我的官衔,我便对恐惧挥手说再见,

  再拭去有泪滴的眼睛。

  就算整个地球都对我进攻,

  瞧着我的胸口放出浸有剧毒的利箭,

  我仍然笑对撒旦喜怒容颜,

  坦然地面对不公平的全世界。

  即使忧患像洪水般汹涌,

  即使苦难像暴风雨般倾盆而下,

  我只求能够让自己重建家园,

  我的上帝、天堂和万有世界。

  “哦!”烈格雷恍然大悟道,“我现在才明白,原来他是这么想的!该死的赞美诗,你完全腐蚀了他的灵魂!闭嘴!你这个死家伙。”他快步走到汤姆面前,扬起马鞭威胁道:“你的胆子真够大的,大家都在睡觉,你却还如此大声吵闹!如果不想被我打死的话,现在最好闭上那张乌鸦嘴,滚回去睡觉!”

  “好的!主人,我马上回去睡觉。”汤姆一点也不生气地回答道。很乐意地服从了烈格雷的命令,大踏步往房间里走去。

  汤姆满不在乎、得意的表情,深深地激怒了烈格雷。他追上前去,瞧着汤姆的头部和胸部一阵猛抽。

  “听着,你这头蠢猪,这下你还开心吗?”烈格雷痛骂道。

  鞭子抽在汤姆的身上,但他却感觉不到那种深深的痛楚。躯体上的惩罚伤及不了他的灵魂,他再也不像以前那么难受了。汤姆呆若木鸡般站在那里,没有丝毫惧怕,烈格雷非常清楚,自己一向用来惩治黑奴们的铁腕政策对他已经失效了,面对汤姆,它几乎毫无用处。当汤姆转身走进属于他的那间小屋,烈格雷迅速调转马头。与此同时,他的脑海中闪出了一丝光亮,这种光亮通常会阻止那些恶人继续行恶下去,复苏他本性的善良。他心里面清楚,是上帝站在他和汤姆面前,保护着那位受难者啊!想到这,他忍不住大骂起来,开始诅咒谩骂上帝。讨厌那个沉默不语的汤姆,不论受到怎么样的欺凌、惩罚、威胁、虐待和耻辱他都能沉得住气,对此无动于衷。这会令他更为生气,怨恨和不满,一如昔日他的救世主激怒了魔鬼的灵魂,使得凶残的魔鬼发出这样的怨恨:“属于纳萨雷特人的耶稣主啊!我干什么与你有何相干?你为了向世人称告你的仁慈,来惩罚我了吗?”

  汤姆对其他人充满了同情和怜悯的心理。在他看来,痛苦对他已经显得不那么重要了,他热切地渴望上帝给予自己那份难能可贵的幸福与安宁和那些可怜人一块分享,希望可以带给他们点点安宁和幸运。这种机会在他身边不是很多,但在去地里干活和从地里返回的途中,以及干活的同时,他总是寻找合适机会,尽可能地援助那些病弱、疲惫不堪的可怜人。起初他这种看似愚昧的做法很让那帮人费解,长期遭受暴力欺凌已使他们变得麻木不仁。但汤姆没有因他们的迟钝丝毫动摇自己的意志,他将这种做法持续了一天又一天,一个月又一个月,终于有一天,他们那些麻木不仁,昏睡已久的头脑开始复苏了,有了一点反应。很自然地,他的沉默寡言、乐于助人对他们产生了一种很深的感染力,他总是那么无私,那么谦让,每当碰上好日子有东西分发下来的时候,他总是去得最迟,拿得最少,还总是不忘把自己那份少得可怜的食物分给其他的可怜人;在寒冷的冬天,夜里,他会无私地将自己那床破毯子铺到因患病而冻得发抖的妇女身上;在地里干活时,他会冒着挨打的风险,把自己的棉花塞到不足分量的人的篮子里;尽管他一样会受到那位暴君的惩罚,他却从来不诅咒痛骂,这是他与其他人不相同的地方。当农忙季节过去以后,他们终于获取了片刻的安宁,有权任意支配属于他们快乐的周末了。时常,很多人就会聚在一块,围着汤姆听他讲上帝的福音,念一段赞美诗。他们总是特别高兴能在那儿聚会,然后一起听他讲道,一起祈祷,一起祝愿。但烈格雷坚决制止他们这种做法。因此他多次捣乱聚会,企图打消他们这种念头。他在心里面时时都在诅咒他们。所以,一有好的音讯,他们只能悄悄地从一个人那儿传到另一个人那儿。这些被世人遗忘的可怜人,他们的生命只是一条通往茫茫无归途的黑暗旅程。因而,在听说有慈悲的天主和幸福的天国时,他们掩不住从心底发出一阵窃喜。传教士们曾经说过,不论在世界上的哪一个民族,都不会像非洲人那样虔诚那么热切地崇拜上帝。其基础是毫无依靠和毫无援助的前提条件,这一原理恰恰是非洲人与生俱来的本性,其它的民族很难有这种理念。人们时常发现,在这些难民当中,只要有一颗随意洒落的真理的种子,它们都会生根发芽,很好地发展下去,其昌盛程度会令那些有名望的文明人侧目,自惭形秽。

  至于那个不幸的混血女人,强加在她身上残酷的迫害和灾难,几乎彻底涡灭了她本能的善良和希望。在他们干完地里的活回来的途中,她意外地听见了一位地位卑微的传教士在唱赞美诗,朗诵《圣经》上的一些段落,刹那间她觉得体内注入了一种兴奋剂,精神一下就振作起来了。卡西似乎处于半沉睡半疯癫的状态,感染他那和善谦逊的态度,她也受到了深深的影响,觉得日趋不平衡的心理暂时得到了抚慰,所以她的情绪变得比以前平静多了。

  卡西一生遭受了无数次厄运,她历经的痛苦折磨使她几近疯狂、绝望之际。她时常暗自在心里下决心,一定要用自己的智慧亲手杀死那恶棍,让他备受折磨,像他惨不忍睹地伤害他人和推残自己一样。

  有一天晚上,大家都已熟睡,汤姆却突然惊醒了过来。他四周打量着沉睡中的人们,无意中透过圆木头板中那当作窗户使用的小洞眼时,他惊呆了,这时他看见了一双闪烁着狂野和复仇火焰的眼睛,那是卡西,她瞧他做了个手势,示意他出来。

  汤姆走出了房问。这是午夜一两点钟左右,月光如水般照在卡西那双清彻透明的大眼睛上,周围万籁俱静。汤姆发现现在的卡西与平时有着截然不同的表情,凝滞绝望的眼神不见了,取而代之的是里面闪烁着兴奋而奇异的光芒。

  “到这边来!汤姆,我有话要跟你说。”她用自己的那双小手紧紧地攥着汤姆的臂膀,用力地拉着他向前走。那双小手仿佛是钢筋铁骨铸成的,有使不完的劲。

  “卡西太太,你到底有什么话要说啊!”汤姆奇怪地问道。

  “我问你,你想重获自由吗?”

  “太太,当上帝要让我自由的时候我就自由了。”

  “汤姆,可是今天晚上你就有机会自由了,”卡西陡然提高了声音,继续说道,“跟我来吧!”

  汤姆犹豫了。

  “快点走啊!快点!”她那双黑白分明的大眼睛,闪烁着希冀的光芒。用兴奋的口气说,“他现在睡得像条死猪呢?一下子绝对醒不过来。我往他的白兰地酒里倒了些安眠药,药力已经起效。我真后悔没有多放几颗进去,要不就不用来叫你了。可现在,干完这些以后,我的手臂已经开始发软,快跟我来,后门没有锁,那儿放着把斧头,因为他的房门开着。来,快点,跟着我!”

  “太太,你不能这么做。”汤姆坚决地停住了自己的脚步,拼命地拉着她的手,不让她继续往前走。

  “不为自己想,也替那些可怜人想想呀!”卡西生气地说,“我们乘着黑夜,把他们都放走。然后我们藏到那块沼泽地里去,只要躲过这一关,我们便可安全地迁往一座美丽的小岛,大家在一块过着幸幸福福的生活。以前,我听谁说有人这么干过,我真希望能过那种幸福的生活。”

  “不行,我们绝对不能这么做,那会遭报应的。”汤姆肯定地说,“我宁愿在这受苦受难,宁可砍断自己的右手也不干这种事情。”

  “你不干,那就看我的吧!”卡西转身想走。

  “噢!卡西太太,求您看在上帝赐你生命的份上,别去出卖自己的灵魂吧!”汤姆跪在地上诚恳地说,“一旦你把灵魂交给了罪恶的魔鬼,你就可能带来罪恶呀!上帝赋予我们善良的本性,并没有叫我们去报仇,我们必须忍受暂时的苦难,等待上帝给予我们好的安排!”

  “等待!我已经等待够了。”卡西痛苦地喊道,“难道我不曾等待吗?从我踏入这个庄园开始,我就一直在忍受,在受折磨中等待。可他根本没有丝毫回心转意的念头,每天都有许多可怜人要受到他的迫害。日复一日,年复一年,这种无休止的摧残只会榨干你的血汗直到你在痛苦中死去。上帝他不会怪罪我,如果他真要怪罪的话,我责无旁贷。至于他,我一定会要了他的命。”

  “不能,不能这么做呀!”汤姆使劲地拉住他的手,由于太用力,那双手被攥得一阵痉挛。汤姆继续说道:“你千万不能这么做呀!你这忘了归途的小羊羔。仁慈的上帝宁可让自己流血流泪,也不让他人受罪。即使对待他的敌人,他也依然如此。上帝!请睁眼看看我们吧!给我们援手,让我们瞧着你走的那条路去爱别人,也爱我们的敌人吧!”

  “爱,去爱我们的敌人!有感情的人类肯定无法做到。”卡西斩钉截铁地说。

  “你说的对,太太!是的,有感情的人类很难做到这一点,但上帝赋予我们博大的爱心——包括万物,那就等于胜利。”汤姆稍微抬起了头继续说道,“不论我们在任何时候,只要想到如何去善待别人,超越时空地去爱、去感化、去祈祷时,矛盾和战争也就无处可存,胜利就要来到,功绩归于我们万能的上帝!”说完这些,汤姆的眼睛潮湿了,他哽咽地抬头望着夜空。

  啊!非洲!你是最后一次被上帝召唤的民族呀!你这次给召去被戴上荆刺的帽子,要受烤打摧残,去滴血滴汗,担起受折磨的十字架的民族啊!这一切都是你的功劳啊!当基督的国王来到人类的时候,你会因为这些与他一起为君的。

  汤姆那深厚的情感,柔和的声音和明亮的泪光,就像甘露那样洒落到这可怜的女人急躁不安的心灵上。她目光中那邪恶的火焰渐渐地熄灭了,接着是非常柔和的光芒。她低着头注视着汤姆。就在她讲话时,汤姆能看出她的心情在慢慢平静下来。

  “难道我没有向你说过,魔鬼一直在缠绕着我吗?噢,汤姆大老爷,我根本没法请求——可我是多么的希望自己能摆脱妖魔的缠身啊!自从我的孩子被卖掉之后,我再也没请求过了。你的做法是对的,我肯定它是正确的。但就在我有请求的念头时,我心中早已被满腔仇恨占据了!我想诅咒其他人!我无法请求啊!”

  “苦难的人啊!”汤姆怜悯地说,“撒旦想起你了,他会像选王妃那样地选中你。让我代你向上帝感恩吧。噢!卡西太太向我们尊敬的上帝耶稣祈求帮助吧!他也是为了治愈所有受伤的灵魂,抚慰所有悲痛的世人才到人间来的。”

  卡西静静地在那儿站着,一颗颗泪珠从她那双低垂的黑眼珠里不停地往下滑落。

  “卡西太太,”汤姆默默盯了她许久,接着左思有想地开了口,“假如你能从这里逃走——假如真的实现了的话,我倒想提醒你和埃米琳这么做。说明白点,不要流血、也不能受一点点的伤,要么不是这样就不可以。”

  “汤姆大爷,你想不想和我们一起逃呢?”

  “不可以这么想的,”汤姆说道,“在以前我倒有这种打算,但上帝给了我这项使命,吩咐我留在你们这帮苦难人之中。我之所以留下来是想和他们呆在一块,将这十字架一直伴我到生命的最后一刻。但你们就一点儿也不同了。这里对你们来说,无非是个火坑,你们可呆不住。假如你们能从这里逃走,还是离这远一些好。”

  “除了死着出去,我实在是难以想象还有什么办法能让我们活着出去。”卡西说,“那些飞禽走兽都可以找到自己的一席之地,甚至就连蛇和鳄鱼都可以找到一个去处,安安稳稳地躺着休息。但我们却无处可去,即使是我们躲到了沼泽地里最隐蔽的地方,他们那可恶的狗也会追随脚印把我们找到。世上那些千奇百态的事和物都与我们过不去,就连跟随身边的畜牲也是如此。我们可以想象能逃到哪里去呢?”

  汤姆沉默不语。后来他终于开口说道:“上帝从狮子的口中救出了旦以理;在熊熊燃烧的烈火中拯救出他的女儿;他在海滩上漫步,喝退了海风。他直到今天还照样活着,他一定会来帮助你们的,这些我可以发誓。试一试吧!我会尽我所能为你们祈祷的。”

  这样的想法是多么奇怪多么让人怀疑啊!一直以来被人遗忘,就像毫无用处的石头那样被人踩在脚下的想法,一瞬间像一块宝贝被人鉴定似的,放射出耀眼夺目的光辉。

  卡西时常想着各种奇奇怪怪逃走的办法把时间抛在脑后,最后又觉得它们是可想而不可做的,又将它们全盘否定了。但就在这时她的脑海中突然闪过一个念头,其真正做法也是那样简单,却还那么行得通,这念头突然在她心里点燃希望之火。

  “汤姆大爷,我肯定会试一试的!”她大声叫道。

  “主啊!”汤姆说,“上帝会助你们一臂之力的!他与你们同在!”

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 39
The Stratagem
“The way of the wicked is as darkness; he knoweth not at what he stumbleth.”1
The garret of the house that Legree occupied, like most other garrets, was a great, desolate space, dusty, hung with cobwebs, and littered with cast-off lumber. The opulent family that had inhabited the house in the days of its splendor had imported a great deal of splendid furniture, some of which they had taken away with them, while some remained standing desolate in mouldering, unoccupied rooms, or stored away in this place. One or two immense packing-boxes, in which this furniture was brought, stood against the sides of the garret. There was a small window there, which let in, through its dingy, dusty panes, a scanty, uncertain light on the tall, high-backed chairs and dusty tables, that had once seen better days. Altogether, it was a weird and ghostly place; but, ghostly as it was, it wanted not in legends among the superstitious negroes, to increase it terrors. Some few years before, a negro woman, who had incurred Legree’s displeasure, was confined there for several weeks. What passed there, we do not say; the negroes used to whisper darkly to each other; but it was known that the body of the unfortunate creature was one day taken down from there, and buried; and, after that, it was said that oaths and cursings, and the sound of violent blows, used to ring through that old garret, and mingled with wailings and groans of despair. Once, when Legree chanced to overhear something of this kind, he flew into a violent passion, and swore that the next one that told stories about that garret should have an opportunity of knowing what was there, for he would chain them up there for a week. This hint was enough to repress talking, though, of course, it did not disturb the credit of the story in the least.
Gradually, the staircase that led to the garret, and even the passage-way to the staircase, were avoided by every one in the house, from every one fearing to speak of it, and the legend was gradually falling into desuetude. It had suddenly occurred to Cassy to make use of the superstitious excitability, which was so great in Legree, for the purpose of her liberation, and that of her fellow-sufferer.
The sleeping-room of Cassy was directly under the garret. One day, without consulting Legree, she suddenly took it upon her, with some considerable ostentation, to change all the furniture and appurtenances of the room to one at some considerable distance. The under-servants, who were called on to effect this movement, were running and bustling about with great zeal and confusion, when Legree returned from a ride.
“Hallo! you Cass!” said Legree, “what’s in the wind now?”
“Nothing; only I choose to have another room,” said Cassy, doggedly.
“And what for, pray?” said Legree.
“I choose to,” said Cassy.
“The devil you do! and what for?”
“I’d like to get some sleep, now and then.”
“Sleep! well, what hinders your sleeping?”
“I could tell, I suppose, if you want to hear,” said Cassy, dryly.
“Speak out, you minx!” said Legree.
“O! nothing. I suppose it wouldn’t disturb you! Only groans, and people scuffing, and rolling round on the garre, floor, half the night, from twelve to morning!”
“People up garret!” said Legree, uneasily, but forcing a laugh; “who are they, Cassy?”
Cassy raised her sharp, black eyes, and looked in the face of Legree, with an expression that went through his bones, as she said, “To be sure, Simon, who are they? I’d like to have you tell me. You don’t know, I suppose!”
With an oath, Legree struck at her with his riding-whip; but she glided to one side, and passed through the door, and looking back, said, “If you’ll sleep in that room, you’ll know all about it. Perhaps you’d better try it!” and then immediately she shut and locked the door.
Legree blustered and swore, and threatened to break down the door; but apparently thought better of it, and walked uneasily into the sitting-room. Cassy perceived that her shaft had struck home; and, from that hour, with the most exquisite address, she never ceased to continue the train of influences she had begun.
In a knot-hole of the garret, that had opened, she had inserted the neck of an old bottle, in such a manner that when there was the least wind, most doleful and lugubrious wailing sounds proceeded from it, which, in a high wind, increased to a perfect shriek, such as to credulous and superstitious ears might easily seem to be that of horror and despair.
These sounds were, from time to time, heard by the servants, and revived in full force the memory of the old ghost legend. A superstitious creeping horror seemed to fill the house; and though no one dared to breathe it to Legree, he found himself encompassed by it, as by an atmosphere.
No one is so thoroughly superstitious as the godless man. The Christian is composed by the belief of a wise, all-ruling Father, whose presence fills the void unknown with light and order; but to the man who has dethroned God, the spirit-land is, indeed, in the words of the Hebrew poet, “a land of darkness and the shadow of death,” without any order, where the light is as darkness. Life and death to him are haunted grounds, filled with goblin forms of vague and shadowy dread.
Legree had had the slumbering moral elements in him roused by his encounters with Tom,—roused, only to be resisted by the determinate force of evil; but still there was a thrill and commotion of the dark, inner world, produced by every word, or prayer, or hymn, that reacted in superstitious dread.
The influence of Cassy over him was of a strange and singular kind. He was her owner, her tyrant and tormentor. She was, as he knew, wholly, and without any possibility of help or redress, in his hands; and yet so it is, that the most brutal man cannot live in constant association with a strong female influence, and not be greatly controlled by it. When he first bought her, she was, as she said, a woman delicately bred; and then he crushed her, without scruple, beneath the foot of his brutality. But, as time, and debasing influences, and despair, hardened womanhood within her, and waked the fires of fiercer passions, she had become in a measure his mistress, and he alternately tyrannized over and dreaded her.
This influence had become more harassing and decided, since partial insanity had given a strange, weird, unsettled cast to all her words and language.
A night or two after this, Legree was sitting in the old sitting-room, by the side of a flickering wood fire, that threw uncertain glances round the room. It was a stormy, windy night, such as raises whole squadrons of nondescript noises in rickety old houses. Windows were rattling, shutters flapping, and wind carousing, rumbling, and tumbling down the chimney, and, every once in a while, puffing out smoke and ashes, as if a legion of spirits were coming after them. Legree had been casting up accounts and reading newspapers for some hours, while Cassy sat in the corner; sullenly looking into the fire. Legree laid down his paper, and seeing an old book lying on the table, which he had noticed Cassy reading, the first part of the evening, took it up, and began to turn it over. It was one of those collections of stories of bloody murders, ghostly legends, and supernatural visitations, which, coarsely got up and illustrated, have a strange fascination for one who once begins to read them.
Legree poohed and pished, but read, turning page after page, till, finally, after reading some way, he threw down the book, with an oath.
“You don’t believe in ghosts, do you, Cass?” said he, taking the tongs and settling the fire. “I thought you’d more sense than to let noises scare you.”
“No matter what I believe,” said Cassy, sullenly.
“Fellows used to try to frighten me with their yarns at sea,” said Legree. “Never come it round me that way. I’m too tough for any such trash, tell ye.”
Cassy sat looking intensely at him in the shadow of the corner. There was that strange light in her eyes that always impressed Legree with uneasiness.
“Them noises was nothing but rats and the wind,” said Legree. “Rats will make a devil of a noise. I used to hear ’em sometimes down in the hold of the ship; and wind,—Lord’s sake! ye can make anything out o’ wind.”
Cassy knew Legree was uneasy under her eyes, and, therefore, she made no answer, but sat fixing them on him, with that strange, unearthly expression, as before.
“Come, speak out, woman,—don’t you think so?” said Legree.
“Can rats walk down stairs, and come walking through the entry, and open a door when you’ve locked it and set a chair against it?” said Cassy; “and come walk, walk, walking right up to your bed, and put out their hand, so?”
Cassy kept her glittering eyes fixed on Legree, as she spoke, and he stared at her like a man in the nightmare, till, when she finished by laying her hand, icy cold, on his, he sprung back, with an oath.
“Woman! what do you mean? Nobody did?”
“O, no,—of course not,—did I say they did?” said Cassy, with a smile of chilling derision.
“But—did—have you really seen?—Come, Cass, what is it, now,—speak out!”
“You may sleep there, yourself,” said Cassy, “if you want to know.”
“Did it come from the garret, Cassy?”
“It,—what?” said Cassy.
“Why, what you told of—”
“I didn’t tell you anything,” said Cassy, with dogged sullenness.
Legree walked up and down the room, uneasily.
“I’ll have this yer thing examined. I’ll look into it, this very night. I’ll take my pistols—”
“Do,” said Cassy; “sleep in that room. I’d like to see you doing it. Fire your pistols,—do!”
Legree stamped his foot, and swore violently.
“Don’t swear,” said Cassy; “nobody knows who may be hearing you. Hark! What was that?”
“What?” said Legree, starting.
A heavy old Dutch clock, that stood in the corner of the room, began, and slowly struck twelve.
For some reason or other, Legree neither spoke nor moved; a vague horror fell on him; while Cassy, with a keen, sneering glitter in her eyes, stood looking at him, counting the strokes.
“Twelve o’clock; well now we’ll see,” said she, turning, and opening the door into the passage-way, and standing as if listening.
“Hark! What’s that?” said she, raising her finger.
“It’s only the wind,” said Legree. “Don’t you hear how cursedly it blows?”
“Simon, come here,” said Cassy, in a whisper, laying her hand on his, and leading him to the foot of the stairs: “do you know what that is? Hark!”
A wild shriek came pealing down the stairway. It came from the garret. Legree’s knees knocked together; his face grew white with fear.
“Hadn’t you better get your pistols?” said Cassy, with a sneer that froze Legree’s blood. “It’s time this thing was looked into, you know. I’d like to have you go up now; they’re at it.”
“I won’t go!” said Legree, with an oath.
“Why not? There an’t any such thing as ghosts, you know! Come!” and Cassy flitted up the winding stairway, laughing, and looking back after him. “Come on.”
“I believe you are the devil!” said Legree. “Come back you hag,—come back, Cass! You shan’t go!”
But Cassy laughed wildly, and fled on. He heard her open the entry doors that led to the garret. A wild gust of wind swept down, extinguishing the candle he held in his hand, and with it the fearful, unearthly screams; they seemed to be shrieked in his very ear.
Legree fled frantically into the parlor, whither, in a few moments, he was followed by Cassy, pale, calm, cold as an avenging spirit, and with that same fearful light in her eye.
“I hope you are satisfied,” said she.
“Blast you, Cass!” said Legree.
“What for?” said Cassy. “I only went up and shut the doors. What’s the matter with that garret, Simon, do you suppose?” said she.
“None of your business!” said Legree.
“O, it an’t? Well,” said Cassy, “at any rate, I’m glad I don’t sleep under it.”
Anticipating the rising of the wind, that very evening, Cassy had been up and opened the garret window. Of course, the moment the doors were opened, the wind had drafted down, and extinguished the light.
This may serve as a specimen of the game that Cassy played with Legree, until he would sooner have put his head into a lion’s mouth than to have explored that garret. Meanwhile, in the night, when everybody else was asleep, Cassy slowly and carefully accumulated there a stock of provisions sufficient to afford subsistence for some time; she transferred, article by article, a greater part of her own and Emmeline’s wardrobe. All things being arranged, they only waited a fitting opportunity to put their plan in execution.
By cajoling Legree, and taking advantage of a good-natured interval, Cassy had got him to take her with him to the neighboring town, which was situated directly on the Red river. With a memory sharpened to almost preternatural clearness, she remarked every turn in the road, and formed a mental estimate of the time to be occupied in traversing it.
At the time when all was matured for action, our readers may, perhaps, like to look behind the scenes, and see the final coup d’etat.
It was now near evening, Legree had been absent, on a ride to a neighboring farm. For many days Cassy had been unusually gracious and accommodating in her humors; and Legree and she had been, apparently, on the best of terms. At present, we may behold her and Emmeline in the room of the latter, busy in sorting and arranging two small bundles.
“There, these will be large enough,” said Cassy. Now put on your bonnet, and let’s start; it’s just about the right time.”
“Why, they can see us yet,” said Emmeline.
“I mean they shall,” said Cassy, coolly. “Don’t you know that they must have their chase after us, at any rate? The way of the thing is to be just this:—We will steal out of the back door, and run down by the quarters. Sambo or Quimbo will be sure to see us. They will give chase, and we will get into the swamp; then, they can’t follow us any further till they go up and give the alarm, and turn out the dogs, and so on; and, while they are blundering round, and tumbling over each other, as they always do, you and I will slip along to the creek, that runs back of the house, and wade along in it, till we get opposite the back door. That will put the dogs all at fault; for scent won’t lie in the water. Every one will run out of the house to look after us, and then we’ll whip in at the back door, and up into the garret, where I’ve got a nice bed made up in one of the great boxes. We must stay in that garret a good while, for, I tell you, he will raise heaven and earth after us. He’ll muster some of those old overseers on the other plantations, and have a great hunt; and they’ll go over every inch of ground in that swamp. He makes it his boast that nobody ever got away from him. So let him hunt at his leisure.”
“Cassy, how well you have planned it!” said Emmeline. “Who ever would have thought of it, but you?”
There was neither pleasure nor exultation in Cassy’s eyes,—only a despairing firmness.
“Come,” she said, reaching her hand to Emmeline.
The two fugitives glided noiselessly from the house, and flitted, through the gathering shadows of evening, along by the quarters. The crescent moon, set like a silver signet in the western sky, delayed a little the approach of night. As Cassy expected, when quite near the verge of the swamps that encircled the plantation, they heard a voice calling to them to stop. It was not Sambo, however, but Legree, who was pursuing them with violent execrations. At the sound, the feebler spirit of Emmeline gave way; and, laying hold of Cassy’s arm, she said, “O, Cassy, I’m going to faint!”
“If you do, I’ll kill you!” said Cassy, drawing a small, glittering stiletto, and flashing it before the eyes of the girl.
The diversion accomplished the purpose. Emmeline did not faint, and succeeded in plunging, with Cassy, into a part of the labyrinth of swamp, so deep and dark that it was perfectly hopeless for Legree to think of following them, without assistance.
“Well,” said he, chuckling brutally; “at any rate, they’ve got themselves into a trap now—the baggage! They’re safe enough. They shall sweat for it!”
“Hulloa, there! Sambo! Quimbo! All hands!” called Legree, coming to the quarters, when the men and women were just returning from work. “There’s two runaways in the swamps. I’ll give five dollars to any nigger as catches ’em. Turn out the dogs! Turn out Tiger, and Fury, and the rest!”
The sensation produced by this news was immediate. Many of the men sprang forward, officiously, to offer their services, either from the hope of the reward, or from that cringing subserviency which is one of the most baleful effects of slavery. Some ran one way, and some another. Some were for getting flambeaux of pine-knots. Some were uncoupling the dogs, whose hoarse, savage bay added not a little to the animation of the scene.
“Mas’r, shall we shoot ’em, if can’t cotch ’em?” said Sambo, to whom his master brought out a rifle.
“You may fire on Cass, if you like; it’s time she was gone to the devil, where she belongs; but the gal, not,” said Legree. “And now, boys, be spry and smart. Five dollars for him that gets ’em; and a glass of spirits to every one of you, anyhow.”
The whole band, with the glare of blazing torches, and whoop, and shout, and savage yell, of man and beast, proceeded down to the swamp, followed, at some distance, by every servant in the house. The establishment was, of a consequence, wholly deserted, when Cassy and Emmeline glided into it the back way. The whooping and shouts of their pursuers were still filling the air; and, looking from the sitting-room windows, Cassy and Emmeline could see the troop, with their flambeaux, just dispersing themselves along the edge of the swamp.
“See there!” said Emmeline, pointing to Cassy; “the hunt is begun! Look how those lights dance about! Hark! the dogs! Don’t you hear? If we were only there, our chances wouldn’t be worth a picayune. O, for pity’s sake, do let’s hide ourselves. Quick!”
“There’s no occasion for hurry,” said Cassy, coolly; “they are all out after the hunt,—that’s the amusement of the evening! We’ll go up stairs, by and by. Meanwhile,” said she, deliberately taking a key from the pocket of a coat that Legree had thrown down in his hurry, “meanwhile I shall take something to pay our passage.
She unlocked the desk, took from it a roll of bills, which she counted over rapidly.
“O, don’t let’s do that!” said Emmeline.
“Don’t!” said Cassy; “why not? Would you have us starve in the swamps, or have that that will pay our way to the free states. Money will do anything, girl.” And, as she spoke, she put the money in her bosom.
“It would be stealing,” said Emmeline, in a distressed whisper.
“Stealing!” said Cassy, with a scornful laugh. “They who steal body and soul needn’t talk to us. Every one of these bills is stolen,—stolen from poor, starving, sweating creatures, who must go to the devil at last, for his profit. Let him talk about stealing! But come, we may as well go up garret; I’ve got a stock of candles there, and some books to pass away the time. You may be pretty sure they won’t come there to inquire after us. If they do, I’ll play ghost for them.”
When Emmeline reached the garret, she found an immense box, in which some heavy pieces of furniture had once been brought, turned on its side, so that the opening faced the wall, or rather the eaves. Cassy lit a small lamp, and creeping round under the eaves, they established themselves in it. It was spread with a couple of small mattresses and some pillows; a box near by was plentifully stored with candles, provisions, and all the clothing necessary to their journey, which Cassy had arranged into bundles of an astonishingly small compass.
“There,” said Cassy, as she fixed the lamp into a small hook, which she had driven into the side of the box for that purpose; “this is to be our home for the present. How do you like it?”
“Are you sure they won’t come and search the garret?”
“I’d like to see Simon Legree doing that,” said Cassy. “No, indeed; he will be too glad to keep away. As to the servants, they would any of them stand and be shot, sooner than show their faces here.”
Somewhat reassured, Emmeline settled herself back on her pillow.
“What did you mean, Cassy, by saying you would kill me?” she said, simply.
“I meant to stop your fainting,” said Cassy, “and I did do it. And now I tell you, Emmeline, you must make up your mind not to faint, let what will come; there’s no sort of need of it. If I had not stopped you, that wretch might have had his hands on you now.”
Emmeline shuddered.
The two remained some time in silence. Cassy busied herself with a French book; Emmeline, overcome with the exhaustion, fell into a doze, and slept some time. She was awakened by loud shouts and outcries, the tramp of horses’ feet, and the baying of dogs. She started up, with a faint shriek.
“Only the hunt coming back,” said Cassy, coolly; “never fear. Look out of this knot-hole. Don’t you see ’em all down there? Simon has to give up, for this night. Look, how muddy his horse is, flouncing about in the swamp; the dogs, too, look rather crestfallen. Ah, my good sir, you’ll have to try the race again and again,—the game isn’t there.”
“O, don’t speak a word!” said Emmeline; “what if they should hear you?”
“If they do hear anything, it will make them very particular to keep away,” said Cassy. “No danger; we may make any noise we please, and it will only add to the effect.”
At length the stillness of midnight settled down over the house. Legree, cursing his ill luck, and vowing dire vengeance on the morrow, went to bed.
1 Prov. 4:19.
Chapter 40
The Martyr
“Deem not the just by Heaven forgot!
Though life its common gifts deny,—
Though, with a crushed and bleeding heart,
And spurned of man, he goes to die!
For God hath marked each sorrowing day,
And numbered every bitter tear,
And heaven’s long years of bliss shall pay
For all his children suffer here.”
Bryant.1
The longest way must have its close,—the gloomiest night will wear on to a morning. An eternal, inexorable lapse of moments is ever hurrying the day of the evil to an eternal night, and the night of the just to an eternal day. We have walked with our humble friend thus far in the valley of slavery; first through flowery fields of ease and indulgence, then through heart-breaking separations from all that man holds dear. Again, we have waited with him in a sunny island, where generous hands concealed his chains with flowers; and, lastly, we have followed him when the last ray of earthly hope went out in night, and seen how, in the blackness of earthly darkness, the firmament of the unseen has blazed with stars of new and significant lustre.
The morning-star now stands over the tops of the mountains, and gales and breezes, not of earth, show that the gates of day are unclosing.
The escape of Cassy and Emmeline irritated the before surly temper of Legree to the last degree; and his fury, as was to be expected, fell upon the defenceless head of Tom. When he hurriedly announced the tidings among his hands, there was a sudden light in Tom’s eye, a sudden upraising of his hands, that did not escape him. He saw that he did not join the muster of the pursuers. He thought of forcing him to do it; but, having had, of old, experience of his inflexibility when commanded to take part in any deed of inhumanity, he would not, in his hurry, stop to enter into any conflict with him.
Tom, therefore, remained behind, with a few who had learned of him to pray, and offered up prayers for the escape of the fugitives.
When Legree returned, baffled and disappointed, all the long-working hatred of his soul towards his slave began to gather in a deadly and desperate form. Had not this man braved him,—steadily, powerfully, resistlessly,—ever since he bought him? Was there not a spirit in him which, silent as it was, burned on him like the fires of perdition?
“I hate him!” said Legree, that night, as he sat up in his bed; “I hate him! And isn’t he MINE? Can’t I do what I like with him? Who’s to hinder, I wonder?” And Legree clenched his fist, and shook it, as if he had something in his hands that he could rend in pieces.
But, then, Tom was a faithful, valuable servant; and, although Legree hated him the more for that, yet the consideration was still somewhat of a restraint to him.
The next morning, he determined to say nothing, as yet; to assemble a party, from some neighboring plantations, with dogs and guns; to surround the swamp, and go about the hunt systematically. If it succeeded, well and good; if not, he would summon Tom before him, and—his teeth clenched and his blood boiled—then he would break the fellow down, or—there was a dire inward whisper, to which his soul assented.
Ye say that the interest of the master is a sufficient safeguard for the slave. In the fury of man’s mad will, he will wittingly, and with open eye, sell his own soul to the devil to gain his ends; and will he be more careful of his neighbor’s body?
“Well,” said Cassy, the next day, from the garret, as she reconnoitred through the knot-hole, “the hunt’s going to begin again, today!”
Three or four mounted horsemen were curvetting about, on the space in front of the house; and one or two leashes of strange dogs were struggling with the negroes who held them, baying and barking at each other.
The men are, two of them, overseers of plantations in the vicinity; and others were some of Legree’s associates at the tavern-bar of a neighboring city, who had come for the interest of the sport. A more hard-favored set, perhaps, could not be imagined. Legree was serving brandy, profusely, round among them, as also among the negroes, who had been detailed from the various plantations for this service; for it was an object to make every service of this kind, among the negroes, as much of a holiday as possible.
Cassy placed her ear at the knot-hole; and, as the morning air blew directly towards the house, she could overhear a good deal of the conversation. A grave sneer overcast the dark, severe gravity of her face, as she listened, and heard them divide out the ground, discuss the rival merits of the dogs, give orders about firing, and the treatment of each, in case of capture.
Cassy drew back; and, clasping her hands, looked upward, and said, “O, great Almighty God! we are all sinners; but what have we done, more than all the rest of the world, that we should be treated so?”
There was a terrible earnestness in her face and voice, as she spoke.
“If it wasn’t for you, child,” she said, looking at Emmeline, “I’d go out to them; and I’d thank any one of them that would shoot me down; for what use will freedom be to me? Can it give me back my children, or make me what I used to be?”
Emmeline, in her child-like simplicity, was half afraid of the dark moods of Cassy. She looked perplexed, but made no answer. She only took her hand, with a gentle, caressing movement.
“Don’t!” said Cassy, trying to draw it away; “you’ll get me to loving you; and I never mean to love anything, again!”
“Poor Cassy!” said Emmeline, “don’t feel so! If the Lord gives us liberty, perhaps he’ll give you back your daughter; at any rate, I’ll be like a daughter to you. I know I’ll never see my poor old mother again! I shall love you, Cassy, whether you love me or not!”
The gentle, child-like spirit conquered. Cassy sat down by her, put her arm round her neck, stroked her soft, brown hair; and Emmeline then wondered at the beauty of her magnificent eyes, now soft with tears.
“O, Em!” said Cassy, “I’ve hungered for my children, and thirsted for them, and my eyes fail with longing for them! Here! here!” she said, striking her breast, “it’s all desolate, all empty! If God would give me back my children, then I could pray.”
“You must trust him, Cassy,” said Emmeline; “he is our Father!”
“His wrath is upon us,” said Cassy; “he has turned away in anger.”
“No, Cassy! He will be good to us! Let us hope in Him,” said Emmeline,—“I always have had hope.”
The hunt was long, animated, and thorough, but unsuccessful; and, with grave, ironic exultation, Cassy looked down on Legree, as, weary and dispirited, he alighted from his horse.
“Now, Quimbo,” said Legree, as he stretched himself down in the sitting-room, “you jest go and walk that Tom up here, right away! The old cuss is at the bottom of this yer whole matter; and I’ll have it out of his old black hide, or I’ll know the reason why!”
Sambo and Quimbo, both, though hating each other, were joined in one mind by a no less cordial hatred of Tom. Legree had told them, at first, that he had bought him for a general overseer, in his absence; and this had begun an ill will, on their part, which had increased, in their debased and servile natures, as they saw him becoming obnoxious to their master’s displeasure. Quimbo, therefore, departed, with a will, to execute his orders.
Tom heard the message with a forewarning heart; for he knew all the plan of the fugitives’ escape, and the place of their present concealment;—he knew the deadly character of the man he had to deal with, and his despotic power. But he felt strong in God to meet death, rather than betray the helpless.
He sat his basket down by the row, and, looking up, said, “Into thy hands I commend my spirit! Thou hast redeemed me, oh Lord God of truth!” and then quietly yielded himself to the rough, brutal grasp with which Quimbo seized him.
“Ay, ay!” said the giant, as he dragged him along; ye’ll cotch it, now! I’ll boun’ Mas’r’s back ’s up high! No sneaking out, now! Tell ye, ye’ll get it, and no mistake! See how ye’ll look, now, helpin’ Mas’r’s niggers to run away! See what ye’ll get!”
The savage words none of them reached that ear!—a higher voice there was saying, “Fear not them that kill the body, and, after that, have no more that they can do.” Nerve and bone of that poor man’s body vibrated to those words, as if touched by the finger of God; and he felt the strength of a thousand souls in one. As he passed along, the trees. and bushes, the huts of his servitude, the whole scene of his degradation, seemed to whirl by him as the landscape by the rushing ear. His soul throbbed,—his home was in sight,—and the hour of release seemed at hand.
“Well, Tom!” said Legree, walking up, and seizing him grimly by the collar of his coat, and speaking through his teeth, in a paroxysm of determined rage, “do you know I’ve made up my mind to KILL you?”
“It’s very likely, Mas’r,” said Tom, calmly.
“I have,” said Legree, with a grim, terrible calmness, “done—just—that—thing, Tom, unless you’ll tell me what you know about these yer gals!”
Tom stood silent.
“D’ye hear?” said Legree, stamping, with a roar like that of an incensed lion. “Speak!”
“I han’t got nothing to tell, Mas’r,” said Tom, with a slow, firm, deliberate utterance.
“Do you dare to tell me, ye old black Christian, ye don’t know?” said Legree.
Tom was silent.
“Speak!” thundered Legree, striking him furiously. Do you know anything?”
“I know, Mas’r; but I can’t tell anything. I can die!”
Legree drew in a long breath; and, suppressing his rage, took Tom by the arm, and, approaching his face almost to his, said, in a terrible voice, “Hark ’e, Tom!—ye think, ’cause I’ve let you off before, I don’t mean what I say; but, this time, I’ve made up my mind, and counted the cost. You’ve always stood it out again’ me: now, I’ll conquer ye, or kill ye!—one or t’ other. I’ll count every drop of blood there is in you, and take ’em, one by one, till ye give up!”
Tom looked up to his master, and answered, “Mas’r, if you was sick, or in trouble, or dying, and I could save ye, I’d give ye my heart’s blood; and, if taking every drop of blood in this poor old body would save your precious soul, I’d give ’em freely, as the Lord gave his for me. O, Mas’r! don’t bring this great sin on your soul! It will hurt you more than ’t will me! Do the worst you can, my troubles’ll be over soon; but, if ye don’t repent, yours won’t never end!”
Like a strange snatch of heavenly music, heard in the lull of a tempest, this burst of feeling made a moment’s blank pause. Legree stood aghast, and looked at Tom; and there was such a silence, that the tick of the old clock could be heard, measuring, with silent touch, the last moments of mercy and probation to that hardened heart.
It was but a moment. There was one hesitating pause,—one irresolute, relenting thrill,—and the spirit of evil came back, with seven-fold vehemence; and Legree, foaming with rage, smote his victim to the ground.
Scenes of blood and cruelty are shocking to our ear and heart. What man has nerve to do, man has not nerve to hear. What brother-man and brother-Christian must suffer, cannot be told us, even in our secret chamber, it so harrows the soul! And yet, oh my country! these things are done under the shadow of thy laws! O, Christ! thy church sees them, almost in silence!
But, of old, there was One whose suffering changed an instrument of torture, degradation and shame, into a symbol of glory, honor, and immortal life; and, where His spirit is, neither degrading stripes, nor blood, nor insults, can make the Christian’s last struggle less than glorious.
Was he alone, that long night, whose brave, loving spirit was bearing up, in that old shed, against buffeting and brutal stripes?
Nay! There stood by him One,—seen by him alone,—“like unto the Son of God.”
The tempter stood by him, too,—blinded by furious, despotic will,—every moment pressing him to shun that agony by the betrayal of the innocent. But the brave, true heart was firm on the Eternal Rock. Like his Master, he knew that, if he saved others, himself he could not save; nor could utmost extremity wring from him words, save of prayers and holy trust.
“He’s most gone, Mas’r,” said Sambo, touched, in spite of himself, by the patience of his victim.
“Pay away, till he gives up! Give it to him!—give it to him!” shouted Legree. I’ll take every drop of blood he has, unless he confesses!”
Tom opened his eyes, and looked upon his master. “Ye poor miserable critter!” he said, “there ain’t no more ye can do! I forgive ye, with all my soul!” and he fainted entirely away.
“I b’lieve, my soul, he’s done for, finally,” said Legree, stepping forward, to look at him. “Yes, he is! Well, his mouth’s shut up, at last,—that’s one comfort!”
Yes, Legree; but who shall shut up that voice in thy soul? that soul, past repentance, past prayer, past hope, in whom the fire that never shall be quenched is already burning!
Yet Tom was not quite gone. His wondrous words and pious prayers had struck upon the hearts of the imbruted blacks, who had been the instruments of cruelty upon him; and, the instant Legree withdrew, they took him down, and, in their ignorance, sought to call him back to life,—as if that were any favor to him.
“Sartin, we ’s been doin’ a drefful wicked thing!” said Sambo; “hopes Mas’r’ll have to ’count for it, and not we.”
They washed his wounds,—they provided a rude bed, of some refuse cotton, for him to lie down on; and one of them, stealing up to the house, begged a drink of brandy of Legree, pretending that he was tired, and wanted it for himself. He brought it back, and poured it down Tom’s throat.
“O, Tom!” said Quimbo, “we’s been awful wicked to ye!”
“I forgive ye, with all my heart!” said Tom, faintly.
“O, Tom! do tell us who is Jesus, anyhow?” said Sambo;—“Jesus, that’s been a standin’ by you so, all this night!—Who is he?”
The word roused the failing, fainting spirit. He poured forth a few energetic sentences of that wondrous One,—his life, his death, his everlasting presence, and power to save.
They wept,—both the two savage men.
“Why didn’t I never hear this before?” said Sambo; “but I do believe!—I can’t help it! Lord Jesus, have mercy on us!”
“Poor critters!” said Tom, “I’d be willing to bar’ all I have, if it’ll only bring ye to Christ! O, Lord! give me these two more souls, I pray!”
That prayer was answered!




第三十九章 计谋

  恶人的道路好阴暗,自己不知因为什么而跌倒。

  和别人的那些楼房的阁楼一样,烈格雷庄园上正宅的阁楼照样空旷宽敞。那上面一层全是灰尘,蜘蛛网随处可以见到,一些东倒西歪的东西到处堆在那里。这庄园曾经的主人——那户有钱人家从国外买回了大量漂亮的高档家具,当时这正宅还非常豪华。到后来他们要搬走了,带去了一部分家具,没带走的那部分都被扔在一些无人居住的小房间里,或是被搁在阁楼上面。阁楼的墙壁旁靠着曾经用过的装运家具的大包装箱,阁楼上面还有个小窗户,微弱的光线从那黑洞洞的、积满了灰尘的窗棂中照射进来,照在那些曾是豪华的高背椅子和沾满厚厚灰尘的桌子上。总而言之,这是个非常阴沉、暗淡的地方。但尽管它看起来很恐怖,很可怕,它还仅仅只是给那些迷信的黑人传奇故事染上几分恐怖的气氛而已。事实上,在那上面曾真真实实发生过恐怖的事。大概是几年前,有一位黑人妇女因招致了烈格雷的不满,在阁楼上被囚禁了好些时问。我们也不清楚那上面到底发生过怎样的事情,黑人们则时常在背后偷偷私语。有一天,那个不幸的女人的尸体从阁楼中被拖下来,埋掉了。传说自那以后,阁楼上就时常有咒骂声和混乱的拳脚声,混杂着绝望的哭喊声和呻吟声。一次,烈格雷碰巧听到有人正在谈论此事,他便大发脾气,还宣誓道,如果再有人敢提起阁楼的事情,他就要被放在上面关上几天,让他彻底弄清楚上面究竟是怎么回事。烈格雷这样说,无疑是给人们一种不提此事的一个暗示,但却无法阻止人们在心里对这件事情抱有的怀疑态度。

  紧接着,再也没人敢踏上阁楼的梯子,就连通往楼梯的必经通道,人们都望而生畏,一个个敬而远之。正因为大家都避谈这件事情,故事便开始不为人知,渐渐地便变得神秘起来。卡西突发奇想,或许可以利用烈格雷不堪一击的迷信心理,解放自己和那些不幸的难友们。

  那层神秘阁楼的下方碰巧住着卡西,有一天,她没经烈格雷同意,突然叫了几个佣人帮她搬家,她把所有的家具及日常用品一件不剩地运往一间离阁楼较远的房子里。恰恰这时候烈格雷骑着马从外面回来,看见佣人正卖力地忙这忙那,搬运家具,他吃了一惊。

  “卡西,捣什么乱!你发疯啦!”烈格雷大声叫道。

  “噢!我只是想换个地方。”卡西委屈地说道。

  “换个地方,究竟为什么呢?”烈格雷问。

  “我乐意这么做。”卡西答道。

  “你给我说明白点,为什么要这么干?”

  “我是人,我需要睡觉!”

  “睡觉,屁话?难道你晚上没睡觉吗?”

  “如果你愿意听,我很乐意告诉你。”

  “你讲吧!蠢婆娘!”烈格雷忍不住怒吼起来。

  “哦!主人,其实也没有什么大不了的,它吓不倒你。这幢楼只是在晚上有些奇怪,从十二点钟开始,不断会传来痛苦的呻吟声,滚动地板的声音和尖叫声,这样一直会延续到第二天早上。”

  “你的意思是,有人在上面。”烈格雷开始紧张起来,但还是强装笑脸地问道,“卡西,你觉得会是谁呢?”

  卡西抬起了头,用那双洞悉一切的乌黑的大眼睛死死地盯着他说:“天啦!我怎么知道究竟是什么人呢?刚才,我还指望你能告诉我,唉!估计你也不知道。”

  听她这么说,烈格雷愤怒到了极点,他挥起马鞭朝她抽去。卡西机灵地往后一闪,马鞭落空了,她乘机溜进房门,调过头说道:“要想知道事情的真相,你最好自己睡到那间房里,西蒙!这样你能知道得一清二楚了。”说完,她迅速地关紧门,上了锁。

  烈格雷愤怒了,开始发了疯似地诅咒,还扬言要踢开房门。但是他并没有那么做,容易看出,经过细细地掂量,他已经放弃了这个念头。一会儿,他便闷闷不乐地走进了自己的房问。事实证明,卡西的想法是正确的。经过这件事以后,她又采用了一系列装神弄鬼的方法。不断加剧烈格雷的恐惧心理。

  她在阁楼迎风的墙头找到了一个洞眼,在里面塞进一个破瓶颈。一旦有风吹进瓶颈,它就会发出一种令人毛骨悚然的悲鸣声。刮大风的时候,这种悲鸣声会转变成鬼哭狼嚎的尖叫声。在那些愚昧、迷信和作恶的人耳中,这种声音像极了地狱之神索命的号召。

  阁楼里闹鬼了,每当人们在听到这些恐怖声音的同时,他们便开始猜疑,时间长了,大家也不再怀疑从前那个鬼怪故事的可信度。于是这幢阁楼到处弥漫了一种恐怖的气氛,令人不寒而栗。尽管无人向烈格雷先生提及这件事情,他却感觉到自己无时不刻不被这种紧张的气氛包围着。

  世界上最迷信的人莫过于那些叛离上帝,诅咒神灵的人,基督徒们相信公正、慈祥、乐于赐人幸福的上帝存在,所以他们永远都保持着心止如水的平和心态,他们相信未知的世界充满了光明和正义。但对那些无视上帝存在,干坏事的人来说——正如一位名人所言,世界乃是“埋葬死人,到处黑暗的墓地”。根本毫无秩序可言,黑白之分。于是在那些不敬上帝的人看来,他们的周围都有可能是鬼怪出现的地方,阴森、可怕的妖魔会随时来向他们索命。

  汤姆的正直,有一段时间悄悄地唤醒了烈格雷心中那沉睡已久的道德观。尽管潜在他内心深处的邪恶势力抵制着这种良心的发现,但汤姆的每一句祈祷,每一首赞美诗都使烈格雷从心里震惊和产生混乱。

  卡西对烈格雷具有很大的影响力,虽然他是她的主人——她的暴君,是统治和奴虐她的人,他完全相信她被牢牢地掌握在自己的手中,不存在任何人的帮助和欲报复他的可能。可是人就是这样,即使是最凶狠最残暴的恶棍,如果他同一位很有影响力的女人生活在一起,不可否认他会在很大程度上受到这种影响力的感染和对她的防备。正如卡西说的,在他买下她之前,她还是一位受过良好教育和很有修养的女人,但他将她的感觉、感情置之度外,任意地践踏。她的身体不属于自己了,长时间受到精神和肉体上的摧残、蹂躏已经使她心身倍受沧桑。绝望之下,那颗原本仁慈善良的心渐渐地变得凶狠起来,心中慢慢燃烧起愤怒的火焰。因而,她在某些地方几乎成了他的主人。烈格雷欺凌她的同时也在心里害怕她。

  卡西不太正常的表现,时时引起众人的怀疑。这使她所有的言谈举止都笼罩上一层神秘的色彩,深不可测。渐渐地,她对烈格雷的影响变得愈来愈明显,愈来愈不可思议了。

  两天后的一个晚上,烈格雷坐在那间破旧的起居室里,他的旁边放着一个火盆,里面燃烧着红红的炭火,火光照在房间里的每件东西上,映出各种飘忽不定的影子。窗外狂风怒吼,夹着倾盆大雨噼噼叭叭地打在屋顶上。在这样的夜晚,室内各种破败的东西常常会发出各种奇怪的声音,窗户吱吱响个不停,几扇百叶窗在风力的作用下嗒嗒作响。狂风夹着雨滴从屋顶的烟囱里直窜进来,卷起浓黑的烟尘,仿佛从天降下很多妖魔鬼怪似的。烈格雷在这间屋子里已经呆了几个小时,他整理了些旧账户,然后又读起了报纸。卡西则安静地端坐在墙角,幽幽寡欢地对着火光出神。接着,烈格雷放下了手中的报纸,一眼瞅见桌子上放着的一本旧书本——就是他以前看见卡西读过的那本书。他随手拿了起来,粗略地浏览了一遍。这是一本有关写鬼怪传说的故事书,里面有凶杀惨案,还有一些善有善报、恶有恶报的故事结局。里面附播各种恐怖、粗糙的图片。书本从印刷、装订、纸张等方面给人的感觉都是粗制滥造,极为简陋。但是它的故事情节却有一股无可推卸的吸引力,激起你继续读下去的欲望。

  烈格雷迅速地翻动书本,看了一页又一页,与此同时他发出“呸!”“啐!”之声接连不断,过了一段时间,他突然扔掉了手中的书本,大吼一声。

  “卡西,你不会相信世界上有鬼吧!”他用火钳拨火,吃惊地问道,“我一直认为你是一个胆大的女人,不会因一些奇怪的噪音而感到害怕。”

  “我信与不信,都和你没关系。”卡西冷言以对。

  “过去我在上海的一段时间里,有些老伙计们闲着没事,讲一些妖魔鬼怪的故事恐吓我。但是我从来都没有害怕过,我的胆子大着呢!”烈格雷又说道,“书上这些瞎编胡造的奇闻怪事我才不会害怕呢!”

  卡西一声不吭坐在墙角里,用眼睛狠狠地盯着他,暗淡的光线中,她的神形老让烈格雷感到莫名的惊慌。

  “那些响声肯定是老鼠弄出来的,可恶的老鼠们总是爱在某个无人的角落里,弄出些奇怪的声音来。以前我在上海的时候,货舱里经常能听到这种声音,”烈格雷接着说,“还有风,无形的风或许也可能发出这种声音。天啊!你说风声有多奇怪,它就有多奇怪。”

  卡西已察觉出烈格雷那微妙的表情,早在自己的注视下惴惴不安了。因此她没有急着接腔,仍旧用那种神秘的眼睛死死地盯着他,像刚才一样。

  “喂,你哑啦!干嘛不说话,你觉得我说的对吗?”烈格雷着急地问道。

  “你相信老鼠能跑下来,找到你的门口,打开一条你早已上了锁的大门吗?”卡西说,“然后再绕过抵在门后的椅子,慢慢地靠近你的床头,像我这样伸出魔鬼般的双手吗?”

  卡西说这话时,眼睛一眨不眨地凝望着烈格雷,形色尤为专注。他惊呆了,像做梦似地看着她。直到卡西说完后,突然用双手抓住他时,烈格雷才清醒过来,往后一退,忍不住大骂起来。

  “你这蠢货!快给我说清楚,真的有这回事吗?”

  “噢,如果没有,我会说有这回事吗?”卡西的脸上露出了胜利者的微笑。

  “好了,卡西,你不要再逗圈子了,你真的亲眼看见过吗?快给我说说。”

  “要我说,如果你真想知道的话,自己何不在那间屋子里睡一个晚上呢!”卡西回答道。

  “卡西,你清楚它是从阁楼上下来的吗?”

  “它?你说的它是什么呀?”卡西问。

  “当然是你刚才说的那——”

  “刚才,我可没告诉你什么。”卡西不高兴地打断了他的说话,固执地说。

  烈格雷忐忑不安地在房间里走来走去。

  “我会派人调查这件事情。今天晚上,我会带上手熗,亲自去瞧瞧。”

  “你最好今天晚上搬到那间屋里睡,我才不相信你有那么大的胆子呢。”卡西又打断他,“开熗——你敢吗?”

  烈格雷忍不住破口大骂起来,用力地跺了跺脚。

  “你诅咒我的同时,就不怕有人听见吗?听,什么声音呀?”卡西说道。

  “什么声音?”烈格雷竖起耳朵仔细地听。

  这时,墙角那座古老的大笨钟慢慢地敲了十二下,声音在寂静的夜里特别低沉。

  不知为什么,烈格雷再不说话了,一动不动地站在那儿。他感到莫名的恐惧。卡西站在原地,一边用嘲讽的眼神盯着他,一边出声地数着钟点。

  “闹钟已经敲过十二下了。现在,让我们等着下面的好戏吧!”她说完,迅速地跑过去打开了通往走廊的大门。然后就静静地站在旁边,像在仔细倾听什么。

  “你听,那是什么声音?”她突然用手指着一个方向,吃惊地问道。

  “那是风吹的声音,”烈格雷回答,“你难道没听见外面的风刮得有多厉害吗?”

  “西蒙,你过来,”卡西温柔地牵起他的手,走到楼梯旁边小声地问道,“听!那是什么声音呀?”

  一种疯狂的尖叫声从阁楼上传来,他听得很清楚,是从阁楼上传来的。烈格雷的脸一下变得苍白,双腿直打哆嗦。

  “你快去把手熗带来吧!现在,是调查这件事的最好时候。你听见没有,他们又在吵闹了,咱们还是上去看看吧!”卡西冷笑道,烈格雷顿时觉得全身的血一下降到了零点。

  “鬼才去呢!”烈格雷答道。

  “你不是说,世界上没有鬼魂的吗?干嘛不敢去呢?来吧!跟我上来吧!”卡西迅速地登上了弯弯曲曲的楼梯,调过头来对烈格雷大声说道,“怕死鬼,上来吧!”

  “臭娘们!我猜你八成是个魔鬼生的。你回来,卡西!你回来!”烈格雷喊道。

  卡西好像没听见他说什么,还是大步流星地走向前去。他听见了她打开通往阁楼那道门的声音,一阵狂风吹过,他手中的蜡烛灭了,随即而来的是更恐怖更怪异的尖叫声,那声音似乎紧紧地包围了他。

  烈格雷飞快地逃回起居室,仿佛有魔鬼在后面追赶他似的。过了一会儿,卡西也跟着回来了。她的眼睛里喷出复仇的火焰。整个儿看起来是那么镇定,冷酷和可怕。

  “这下,你总该相信了!”卡西说。

  “你这巫婆!你去死吧!”烈格雷骂骂咧咧道。

  “干嘛发这么大火气?刚才,我只不过上楼去关了下门而已,”卡西说,“西蒙,你说阁楼上究竟是怎么回事呀?”

  “不用你问为什么!关你什么事呀?”烈格雷说。

  “不管我的事!太好了,以后我再也不用睡在那鬼地方了,谢天谢地,我终于摆脱了那魔鬼的纠缠了!”

  那天夜晚,卡西料到风会刮起来,所以事先上去,打开了阁楼的窗户。一打开门,那风自然就从楼刮下来,吹熄蜡烛。

  卡西为烈格雷设下的机关,由此可见一般。这使得,他到后来宁愿头往狮子嘴里钻,也不敢到阁楼去察看了。与此同时,夜深人静的时候,卡西又小心翼翼地慢慢在阁楼里储存起了食物,直到存得足够维持一段生活之用。她还把自己和埃米琳的大部分衣服,一件件转移到那里。这样,一切准备宣告完毕,只等适宜的机会来实现她们的计划。

  卡西还利用烈格雷心情高兴的间隙,哄骗他带领自己去坐落在红河岸边的镇子上去。她的记忆力之清晰,几乎达到异乎寻常的程度,记下了路上的每一个转弯,心里也估量出了路上所花的时问。

  在采取行动时机成熟的此刻,看官诸君,也许愿意一睹幕后以及最后逃路的情况吧。

  现在,正是接近黄昏时分。烈格雷骑着马出门到邻近一座农场去了。好几天来,卡西的脾气不同寻常地温和起来,小鸟依人般的。烈格雷和她之间的关系,看来十分融洽。此时,我们看到她和埃米琳在后者的卧室里,正忙于收拾整理东西,系成了两个小包袱。

  “若,这些就你拿的啦,”卡西说,“现在,戴上帽子,我们动身吧,时间合适。”

  “哦,他们还能看清楚我们哪。”埃米琳说。

  “我就是打算想叫他们看清楚的,”卡西镇定地说,“难道你不明白,他们无论如何都要追赶我们吗?这件事只能这么办,我们从后门逃,路过下处。桑博或者昆博就一定能看见我们。他们来追,我们就躲到沼泽里去。他们追不到我们时,就会回家报告大事不好,再把猎狗放出来什么的。趁他们跌跌撞撞,你拥我、我推你的时候——他们办事总是这副德性——你我再沿着通到上房背面的小河溜回来,在河里趟着水回到后正对面。这样,猎狗就嗅不出来,因为水里存不住气味。全家人都会跑出去追我们,这时我们就穿过后门,到阁楼上去。我在大箱子中间摆了一张挺舒服的床铺。我们得在阁楼上呆好长一段时期,因为你不知道,他肯定会追捕我们闹个天翻地覆,会纠集别的种植园的老监工,来个大搜捕,会把沼泽里每一寸土地都搜查一遍。他常跟别人夸口,说谁也从他手里逃不掉。那他就慢慢地找吧。”

  “卡西,你盘算得真周到!”埃米琳说,“除了你,有谁还能想出这种办法来呀?”

  卡西眼里既没有喜悦也没有兴奋,有的只是绝望和坚毅。

  “来吧。”她说着向埃米琳伸出了手。

  两个逃亡者悄悄溜出上房,趁着越来越浓的暮色,从下处旁边闪身而过。西方天空上,嵌着一弯新月,宛若银色玉玺,稍稍推迟了夜幕的降临。不出卡西所料,他们将要走到环绕着种植园周围的沼泽边沿时,只听得一声呐喊,让她们停下来。不过,这不是桑博而是烈格雷的声音,他一边破口大骂,一边追赶她们。听到呐喊声,埃米琳软弱的神经崩溃了。她抓住卡西的胳膊,说:“哦,卡西,我快昏过去了!”

  “你要是昏过去,我就要你的命!”卡西掏出一把闪光的小匕首,在姑娘眼前晃了晃。

  这一转移注意力的办法立即奏效,达到目的。埃米琳没有昏厥,反而能够随同卡西一同钻到了一块迷宫般的沼泽里去。里面幽深漆黑,烈格雷没有助手,要想追上她们,根本毫无希望。

  “嘿、嘿!”烈格雷残忍地吃吃地笑道,“不管怎么说,她们都掉进陷阱里去了,这两个婊子!她们跑不了啦,看她们在里面受罪吧!”

  “喂、喂!桑博!昆博!都给我来呀!”烈格雷一面叫喊,一面来到下处。这时,刚好男女黑奴刚刚收工回来,“有两个跑到沼泽里去啦。哪个黑鬼子能把她们捉回来,我赏给五块钱。把猎狗放出去!把小虎、怒神还有别的猎狗,统统放出去!”

  这个消息立即引发了一片骚乱。不少男奴一跃而出,殷殷勤勤,主动表示愿意效力。或者出于得到悬赏的希望。也或者出于阿谀奉承的奴性,奴隶制所造成的最悲惨结局之一的奴性。有些朝这边跑过去,有些从另一边跑过去。有些人去拿松节火把,有些人解开猎狗。猎狗嘶哑的狂吠,给这番热闹场景平添了不少声色。

  “老爷,要是咱们逮不住她,能开熗吗?”桑博问。这时,他的主子给他递过来一支来福熗。

  “你要是愿意,冲卡西开熗好了!她的时辰到了,该回老家见鬼去啦。可是,别冲那丫头打熗,”烈格雷说,“喂,小的们!拿出精神头来,干得漂亮一点。抓到她们的人,赏五块大洋,不管怎样,你们每个人也犒赏一杯酒喝。”

  于是,这一伙人手持烈焰熊熊的火把,人喊马嘶犬吠,吱呀怪叫着直奔沼泽而去,远远地,还跟着上房的全体仆役。结果,当卡西和埃米琳偷偷抄后路回来的时候,整个宅院都空空荡荡,没有一个人,追赶人群的呼啸和喊叫,还在夜空中回荡。卡西和埃米琳穿过起居室的窗户望出去,瞥见手持火把的那队人马,正沿着沼泽边沿疏散开来。

  “你瞧那边!”埃米琳边说边为卡西指划着,“搜捕开始啦!你瞧,那些火把在飞舞哪!听,猎狗还在叫哪!你没有听到?我们要是还在那里,可就没机会逃了。哦,行行好,我们快藏起来吧,快点儿!”

  “没有必要慌慌张张的,”卡西语气十分泰然,“他们全都出去追人去了——今天晚上,可真有意思!我们一会儿再上楼。同时,”她说着慢慢腾腾地从烈格雷匆忙中丢下的上衣口袋里,掏出了一把钥匙,“同时,我们再拿些盘缠。”

  她打开写字台的抽屉,拿出一叠钞票,很快点了点数目。

  “哦,可别这样做。”埃米琳说。

  “别这样做!”卡西说,“为什么不能?你是愿意我们饿死在沼泽里,还是愿意用这些钱当路费,到自由州去呢?有钱什么事都办得到,姑娘。”她一面说,一面把钱揣到怀里。

  “这是偷窃。”埃米琳沮丧地小声说。

  “偷窃!”卡西奚落般地大笑起来,“那些偷窃了别人肉体和灵魂的人,用不着对我们说教。这些钱,哪一张不是偷来的,不是从饿着肚皮、流血流汗的苦命人那里偷来的?为了他捞钱,苦命的人就得累到死的那一天。他还竟然奢谈偷窃!噢,算啦,我们还是到阁楼上去吧。我在那里存了一些蜡烛,还有些书可以消磨时问。他们绝对不会到上边找我们去,这你放心好啦。要是他们上去,我就装鬼吓唬他们。”

  埃米琳来到阁楼上,见到一只硕大的木箱。木箱原是装运大件家具用的,现在则放在那里,开口冲着墙壁,或者倒不如说冲着屋顶。卡西点燃了一盏小灯,两人从屋顶钻进了箱子,就在里面栖下身来。里面,还铺着两床褥子和几个枕头,旁边的一只箱子,里面储存着为数不少的蜡烛和食物,以及旅途上她们需用的衣服。卡西早已把衣服整理成两个小得出人意料的包袱。

  “好啦,”卡西一面说着话,一面把小灯挂在箱壁的挂钩上。这是她专门为了挂灯钉在箱壁上的,“目前这就是我们的家,你觉得怎么样?”

  “你敢肯定他们不会到阁楼里来搜查吗?”

  “我倒想看看西蒙·烈格雷敢不敢这样,”卡西说,“不会的,他躲开这里才高兴哪。说到那些仆人,他们个个都宁肯呆着不动吃熗子,也不敢上这里来看一眼的。”

  埃米琳心里坦然了一些,于是把身子靠在枕头上。

  “刚才你说要我的命,卡西,是什么意思?”埃米琳问得十分天真。

  “我的意思是怕你昏过去,”卡西说,“还真管了用。不过,我现在告诉你,埃米琳,无论以后出现什么情况,你都得有信心不昏过去才成,再说,也没有这个必要。假如我没有制止你,那个坏蛋现在也许把你逮到手里了。”

  埃米琳全身战栗起来。

  有一会儿的功夫,两人谁都没有说话。卡西埋头忙着读一本法文书,埃米琳受不住精疲力竭的滋味,打起了瞌睡,睡了一觉。后来,人们的高声喊叫,马蹄的得得声和猎狗的狂吠声把她吵醒了。她愣了一下,有气无力地大叫了一声。

  “没事儿,是搜捕的回来了,”卡西镇定自若,“别怕。从这个小孔里往外看看。你看他们不是都在下边吗?西蒙今天夜里是没了指望。瞧他那匹浑身是泥的马,都是在沼泽里狂奔时溅到身上的。那些猎狗也脏兮兮的,一副垂头丧气的样子。嗨,我好心的老爷,这样的追捕,你还一次一次地没完哪,可猎物并没有在那里。”

  “哟,千万别说话!”埃米琳说,“要是让他们听到,可怎么好?”

  “要是他们稍微听到点动静,肯定特别想躲开,”卡西说,“根本不碍事,我们想怎么吵闹都随便,这样结果只能更叫他们害怕。”

  终于,午夜的沉寂笼罩了整幢房子。烈格雷嘴里骂着自己活该倒霉,信誓旦旦地说着明天要进行狠狠的报复,才就寝上了床。

第四十章 殉道者

  “不要说上苍遗忘了正义!

  生活失去了通常乐趣——

  破碎的心脏鲜血流淌,

  受尽人间欺凌走向死亡!

  上帝记下了每日的黯然,

  每滴苦涩眼泪也记录在案!

  万年天国的福祈将偿还

  他的儿女在这里的一切辛酸。”

  ——布莱恩特

  漫长的跋涉总有尽头,凄苦的黑夜总会变成黎明。光阴的涓滴,毅然决然,一刻不停地永恒逝去,永远催生着邪恶者的白昼化为无尽无休的黑夜,也催生着正义者的黑夜升华为永恒的白昼。在奴役的峡谷之中,我们跟随着我们卑微的朋友,跋涉了相当长的一段路程。起初,经过了享受安逸舒适、宠惠优加的、鲜花盛开的片片田野,随即经受了那与亲人生离死别的心碎时刻。后来,我们同他一起,在阳光和煦的岛子上等待着。那里,慷慨无私的人们用朵朵鲜花,掩盖起了他身披的镣铐枷锁。最后,我们又随着他,经历了那人世间最后一线希望。尔后在深夜破灭的时刻,我们又瞥见,在尘世黑暗的幽深渊薮里,那肉眼凡胎无法目睹的天上仙界,用灿烂星光燃烧起了耐人寻味的新的辉煌。

  此刻,启明星高挂在层峦叠峰的顶峰,一阵阵超越凡世的和煦微风吹拂之处,预告着白昼的大门即将开启。

  卡西和埃米琳的逃跑,使脾气原本乖戾粗暴的烈格雷激怒到无以复加的地步。不出人们所料,他的暴怒便自然落到无人保护的汤姆头上。烈格雷在奴隶们面前,急匆匆地发布这个消息时,汤姆眼睛里蓦然射出的光芒,以及他突然高扬起来的两手,都让烈格雷看在眼里。他见到,汤姆没有参与到纠集前去追赶的人们中,自己心里原来打算强迫汤姆参与进来,然而最近,由于他命令汤姆去参与任何非人道行动时,领略过他那宁折不屈的精神,所以不愿意在匆忙之间停下来同他发生任何冲突。

  因此,汤姆同几个向他学会祈祷的黑人,滞留在人群后面,为逃亡者的潜逃奉献自己的祈祷。

  当受到挫败、心灰意冷的烈格雷回到家里时,在他心灵之中,对这个奴隶所抱的长期酝酿着的仇恨,便可怕的聚集起来,一发而不可收。自从把这个人买来以后,难道他不是一直坚定有力而又不表示反抗地与自己作对吗?尽管默默不语,难道他内心深处不是有一个精灵,仿佛地狱之火,在熊熊燃烧吗?

  “我恨他!”那天夜里,烈格雷坐在床上,说,“我恨他!他难道不是归我所有吗?难道我对他不是想干啥就干啥吗?我不晓得谁能阻拦我!”烈格雷攥紧拳头晃了晃,仿佛手里有什么东西,能够捏成齑粉一样。

  不过,汤姆忠厚老实,又是个难能可贵的仆人。虽然烈格雷为此更加痛恨,然而,这种考虑对他来说依旧是某种掣肘。

  第二天清早,他决定目前什么话都不说,只是从邻近几个种植园里纠合了一些人,手牵猎狗,肩扛大熗,把个沼泽团团围将起来,打算着手有条不紊地搜查一遍。如果搜查成功,那千好万好;倘若不然,他就会咬紧钢牙、热血沸腾,把汤姆传唤到面前,那时非把那家伙治得服服贴贴不可,再不然——他内心传来一阵可怕的耳语,心里同意了耳语所出的主意。

  他们断言,主子的利益就是奴隶的有力保障。可是,当一个人的脾气愤怒得发狂时,他会心甘情愿,眼睁睁把自己的灵魂出卖给魔鬼,以达到自己的目的,还哪里会顾及别人的肉体?

  “喏,”第二天,卡西透过阁楼的小孔观察着说,“搜捕今天又快开始啦!”

  上房前的空地上,三四个骑马的人在奔腾跳跃,一两群怪模怪样的猎狗正跟牵着它们的黑人挣扎着,它们之间相互狂吠乱叫。

  这群人中,有两个是附近种植园的监工,其余的是烈格雷附近镇子上酒馆里的相识,由于对这次搜捕感到兴趣,才赶来的。一个个凶神恶煞,恐怕再也找不到比他们更面目狰狞的人了。勒格里十分慷慨大方,正用白兰地挨个招待他们,还有不同种植园派遣来执行这项任务的黑人,因为每逢这样请人帮忙,也要在黑人中间,办得尽量像过什么节日一样热闹。

  卡西耳朵贴在小孔上。晨风正冲着上房吹过来,她听得见人们大部分的谈话内容。她听着听着,阴郁而严峻肃穆的脸上,泛起了尖刻的讥讽神情。只听得他们在划分地段,研究着猎狗的长处,下达如何开熗的命令,以及捕捉之后怎样处置等等。

  卡西抽身回来,合起两手,向上望着,说:“哦,伟大全能的上帝!是啊,我们都是有罪的人。可我们又比世上的人多做了什么坏事,应该受到这样的对待呢?”

  她说着话,脸上和口吻之中流露出恳切的真挚。

  “如果不是为了你,孩子,”她看着埃米琳说,“我真想出去,随便让他们什么人开熗打死我才谢天谢地哩。自由对我到底有什么用处?它能把我的孩子还给我,还是能让我恢复我原先的样子?”

  稍带稚气纯真的埃米琳,对卡西阴沉心情感到有些害怕。她似乎惶惑不解,所以没有答话,只是握住卡西的手,轻轻抚摸着。

  “别这样!”卡西想要抽回手来,“你要这样,我会喜爱上你的,可我决心永远不再喜爱什么东西了!”

  “可怜的卡西!”埃米琳说,“千万别这样想了!如果救主给我们自由,也许会把你女儿还给你的。起码来说,我就跟女儿一样。我明白,我再也见不着妈妈了!不管你爱不爱我,卡西,我都爱你!”

  温柔的、孩子般的情绪感染了卡西。她坐在埃米琳身旁,搂着她的脖子,抚弄着她那棕色的柔发。埃米琳望着那双此刻噙着泪水的柔和目光,惊异于她的眼睛的美丽。

  “哦,艾姆,”卡西说,“我切盼着自己的孩子,如饥似渴地切盼着,盼得连眼力都不行了!你瞧,这里!”她拍打着胸脯说,“这里凄凄凉凉,空空落落的!假使上帝把孩子还给我,那我就能向上帝祈祷了。”

  “你一定要信奉他,卡西,”埃米琳说,“他是我们的天父啊!”

  “可他对我们怒气冲冲,”卡西说,“气得离开了我们。”

  “没有,卡西!他会对我们慈悲的!我们把希望寄托在他身上吧,”埃米琳说,“我总是怀着希望的。”

  搜捕持续了很长时问。热闹而彻底,然而一无所获。烈格雷困顿沮丧,翻身下了马。卡西带着极为讥讽和欢欣的神情,往下望着他。

  “喂,昆博,”烈格雷四仰八叉地躺在起居室里,说,“你给把那个汤姆押到这里来,赶快!这个老不死的,是这整个事儿的后台。我要在这张老黑皮身上,知道事情的底细,或者知道这事的原委。”

  桑博和昆博,虽然彼此相互忌恨,但对汤姆的痛恨却都到了刻骨铭心的地步,因此,在这件事情上,两人可谓心心相印。想当初,烈格雷对他们说过,购买汤姆,是为了在自己出门的时候叫他当总监工,这就惹得两人十分恼怒。而后,眼看汤姆受到主子的白眼和反感,这种恼怒,在两人奴颜婢膝的心性中,就更是有增无减。因此,昆博信誓旦旦地迈步离开,去执行命令。

  汤姆怀着某种预感,听到了传唤。因为,他了解逃亡者的全部逃跑计划,以及她们目前藏身的地方,也了解他要对付的这个人,生性可怕,握着专横的大权。然而,他对上帝怀着强烈信念,宁肯丧命,也绝不出卖无依无助的人们。

  他把篮子放在田垅旁边,仰望上苍,说:“我把灵魂荐于你手中!你救赎了我,哦,真理的上帝救主!”接着,便驯顺地让昆博粗鲁残暴地抓住了他。

  “嗨,嗨,”大块头的昆博一面拖着他走,一面说,“这一下你算碰到熗眼上了!我敢说,老爷火气正大!你怎么也跑不掉了,这会儿!告你说,你逃不脱了,没错!还帮着老爷的黑鬼子们逃跑,看你还有脸见老爷!会把你怎么样,咱就等着瞧吧!”

  这些粗鲁话,汤姆一句也没有听到耳朵里去!相反,一个更高的声音在说:“那杀身以后,不能再作什么,不要怕他们。”这个可怜的人身上的神经和骨肉,都随着这些话的震颤,宛若受到了上帝手指的触摸,觉得千万条灵魂都集于一身。他沿路走着,旁边的花木树丛和奴隶们的小屋,以及他受到屈辱的整个景象,都打着旋儿,一阵风从他身旁掠过去,仿佛田野景色掠过疾驶而去的车子。他的心在祈祷,天国之家已经在望,解脱的时刻近在手边了。

  “好哇,汤姆!”烈格雷走上前来,狠劲抓住汤姆外套的领子,在一阵无法释然的狂怒中,咬牙切齿地说,“我非宰了你不行,明白不?”

  “这很有可能,老爷。”汤姆语气十分平静。

  “我刚刚——下了——决心,汤姆,”烈格雷凶狠而又冷酷得叫人可怕,“除非你把那两个女人的事告诉我!”

  汤姆默然不语地站在那里。

  “聋了吗?”烈格雷跺着脚,像一头激怒的狮子咆哮起来,“给我说!”

  “我没什么可说的,老爷。”汤姆语气缓慢而镇定,说话慢慢吞吞。

  “你敢给我说不晓得,你这个黑皮老基督徒?”烈格雷说。

  汤姆默不作声。

  “说呀!”烈格雷的声音如雷电霹雳,一面又狂怒地打着汤姆,“晓不晓得?”

  “我晓得,老爷,可是什么也不能说出来。让我死了吧!”

  烈格雷长长地喘了一口气,强压着怒火,抓住汤姆胳膊,把脸几乎贴在汤姆脸上,用令人恐怖的声音说:“你给我听清了,汤姆!你当是上一回我放过了你,我说话就算数啦。可这一回,我铁了心,不管赔多少钱。你一直拗着我,眼下我要治服你,再不然就宰了你!不是这样,就是那样。我要数数你身上有多少滴血,让你的血一滴滴往外流,流到你认输!”

  汤姆抬头望着主子,说:“老爷,要是你生病有灾或是快死了,我愿意救你一命,把自己心里的血都给你。要是我这个可怜老头子的滴滴鲜血,能够拯救你宝贵的灵魂,我愿在所不惜,把滴滴鲜血都奉献出来,正像救主把自己的血赐给我一样。哦,老爷!别把这个大罪带给你的灵魂吧!这与其说伤害了我,倒不如说伤害了你!你尽管作恶吧,我的苦难很快就会过去;可是,你要是不悔罪,你的苦难是没边没沿的!”

  仿佛在暴风骤雨的间隙里,听到一段奇异的仙乐,这场情感的迸发,一时间使得人们哑口无言。烈格雷惊慌失色,呆望着汤姆。屋内鸦雀无声,连那只旧钟的嘀嗒声,也清晰可辨。它在默默地计算着对这颗铁石心肠发出慈悲的最后期限,以及考验时问。

  然而,这只是转瞬间的事情。烈格雷稍一踌躇,心里浮现出一丝游移不决的悔改冲动,接着,他那邪恶的念头,又以七倍的疯狂复现在心中。他暴跳如雷,一下子把汤姆打翻在地。

  残忍的血腥场面,既震惊我们的听觉,又震惊我们的心灵。人敢于做出事情,别人却不忍去听。同胞和教友所遭受的苦难,即使在密室中也无法讲述给我们,因为这会让我们的灵魂痛苦不堪!然而,呜呼,我的国家呀,这些事情却是在你法律的前庇下做出来的!哦,基督呀!你的教会目睹这些场面,却一言不发!

  然而,古时候有一个人,他的苦难却把屈辱羞耻人的残酷刑具,变成了荣耀、盛誉和永恒生命的象征。凡在他的精神所在的地方,屈辱的鞭笞、流血和欺凌,都使基督徒最后的抗争,变得同样的荣耀。

  漫漫长夜之中,怀着勇毅和仁爱精神,在破败小屋里忍受殴打和残暴皮鞭的那个黑人,难道孤立无援吗?

  不是的!他身边站着只有他自己才能瞥见的一个人,站着一个“仿佛上帝之子”的人。

  那诱惑者也就在他身边。前者愤怒障目,专横跋扈,无时无刻不在强迫后者,以出卖无辜的人们来逃避痛苦。可是,那颗勇敢而真诚的心,却屹立在永恒的岩石上,巍然不动。正像他的救主一样,他明白,要拯救别人,就无法拯救自身。因此,即使最极端的暴行,除了使他祈祷或者表示神圣信念之外,也绝对不能让他开口讲话。

  “他快不行了,老爷。”受折磨者的坚忍,使桑博不由自主地受到了感染。

  “给我打下去!一直打到他认输才算一站!打呀!打呀!”烈格雷怒吼道,“我要叫他每一滴血都流干,只要他不交待出来的话!”

  汤姆睁开眼睛,望了望主子。“你这个倒霉的可怜虫!”他说,“除了这个,你还能干什么?我以自己全部的心灵,饶恕你!”汤姆完全昏厥过去。

  “我看他终于完蛋了,”烈格雷走上去,望着汤姆,“没错儿,他完了!哼,他到底闭上嘴了,简直叫人解恨!”

  是的,烈格雷,这没有错。可是,谁又能使你灵魂中的声音闭上口呢?你那灵魂里,没有悔悟,没有祈祷,也没有希望,里面那永远无法扑灭的火焰,已经熊熊燃烧起来了!

  然而汤姆还没有死去。他所说的神奇话语和他所做的虔诚祈祷,震撼了那两个变得残暴的黑人的心灵,他们成了对他施加暴行的工具。因此,一等烈格雷走开,两人便把他抬下来,愚昧无知地让他苏醒过来,仿佛那是对他的一种恩惠。

  “说正经的,咱们干的事儿,可真是罪过呀!”桑博说,“但愿记在老爷账上,别记在我们账上就好了。”

  两人替他清洗了伤口,又用废弃的棉花为他预备了一张简陋的床铺,让他躺在上面。其中一个,又溜回上房,向烈格雷讨一杯白兰地,假装说是身子累了,自己想喝点酒,然后端回来,灌进了汤姆喉咙里。

  “哦,汤姆!”昆博说,“我们刚才对你真有罪呀!”

  “我心里完全饶恕你俩!”汤姆有气无力地说。

  “噢,汤姆,你告诉我们,耶稣是谁?”桑博问,“就是那个今儿个夜里一直站在你旁边的那个耶稣!他是什么人?”

  一番话又唤醒了那个不断衰竭、不断昏厥的灵魂。他诉说了有关神奇耶稣的几句令人感到激励的话,讲到了他的生死,他的永世长存,以及他救赎众生的力量。

  两个粗野的黑人哭泣起来。

  “我怎么从前压根儿没听过呢?”桑博说,“不过,我真的信了!没法子不信哪!救主耶稣,慈悲慈悲我们吧!”

  “可怜的人儿!”汤姆说,“要是你们能皈依耶稣,我愿意忍受一切的苦难!哦,救主!我祈求你再赐给我这两个灵魂吧!”

  于是,祈求得到了满足!

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 41
The Young Master
Two days after, a young man drove a light wagon up through the avenue of China trees, and, throwing the reins hastily on the horse’s neck, sprang out and inquired for the owner of the place.
It was George Shelby; and, to show how he came to be there, we must go back in our story.
The letter of Miss Ophelia to Mrs. Shelby had, by some unfortunate accident, been detained, for a month or two, at some remote post-office, before it reached its destination; and, of course, before it was received, Tom was already lost to view among the distant swamps of the Red river.
Mrs. Shelby read the intelligence with the deepest concern; but any immediate action upon it was an impossibility. She was then in attendance on the sick-bed of her husband, who lay delirious in the crisis of a fever. Master George Shelby, who, in the interval, had changed from a boy to a tall young man, was her constant and faithful assistant, and her only reliance in superintending his father’s affairs. Miss Ophelia had taken the precaution to send them the name of the lawyer who did business for the St. Clares; and the most that, in the emergency, could be done, was to address a letter of inquiry to him. The sudden death of Mr. Shelby, a few days after, brought, of course, an absorbing pressure of other interests, for a season.
Mr. Shelby showed his confidence in his wife’s ability, by appointing her sole executrix upon his estates; and thus immediately a large and complicated amount of business was brought upon her hands.
Mrs. Shelby, with characteristic energy, applied herself to the work of straightening the entangled web of affairs; and she and George were for some time occupied with collecting and examining accounts, selling property and settling debts; for Mrs. Shelby was determined that everything should be brought into tangible and recognizable shape, let the consequences to her prove what they might. In the mean time, they received a letter from the lawyer to whom Miss Ophelia had referred them, saying that he knew nothing of the matter; that the man was sold at a public auction, and that, beyond receiving the money, he knew nothing of the affair.
Neither George nor Mrs. Shelby could be easy at this result; and, accordingly, some six months after, the latter, having business for his mother, down the river, resolved to visit New Orleans, in person, and push his inquiries, in hopes of discovering Tom’s whereabouts, and restoring him.
After some months of unsuccessful search, by the merest accident, George fell in with a man, in New Orleans, who happened to be possessed of the desired information; and with his money in his pocket, our hero took steamboat for Red river, resolving to find out and re-purchase his old friend.
He was soon introduced into the house, where he found Legree in the sitting-room.
Legree received the stranger with a kind of surly hospitality,
“I understand,” said the young man, “that you bought, in New Orleans, a boy, named Tom. He used to be on my father’s place, and I came to see if I couldn’t buy him back.”
Legree’s brow grew dark, and he broke out, passionately: “Yes, I did buy such a fellow,—and a h—l of a bargain I had of it, too! The most rebellious, saucy, impudent dog! Set up my niggers to run away; got off two gals, worth eight hundred or a thousand apiece. He owned to that, and, when I bid him tell me where they was, he up and said he knew, but he wouldn’t tell; and stood to it, though I gave him the cussedest flogging I ever gave nigger yet. I b’lieve he’s trying to die; but I don’t know as he’ll make it out.”
“Where is he?” said George, impetuously. “Let me see him.” The cheeks of the young man were crimson, and his eyes flashed fire; but he prudently said nothing, as yet.
“He’s in dat ar shed,” said a little fellow, who stood holding George’s horse.
Legree kicked the boy, and swore at him; but George, without saying another word, turned and strode to the spot.
Tom had been lying two days since the fatal night, not suffering, for every nerve of suffering was blunted and destroyed. He lay, for the most part, in a quiet stupor; for the laws of a powerful and well-knit frame would not at once release the imprisoned spirit. By stealth, there had been there, in the darkness of the night, poor desolated creatures, who stole from their scanty hours’ rest, that they might repay to him some of those ministrations of love in which he had always been so abundant. Truly, those poor disciples had little to give,—only the cup of cold water; but it was given with full hearts.
Tears had fallen on that honest, insensible face,—tears of late repentance in the poor, ignorant heathen, whom his dying love and patience had awakened to repentance, and bitter prayers, breathed over him to a late-found Saviour, of whom they scarce knew more than the name, but whom the yearning ignorant heart of man never implores in vain.
Cassy, who had glided out of her place of concealment, and, by overhearing, learned the sacrifice that had been made for her and Emmeline, had been there, the night before, defying the danger of detection; and, moved by the last few words which the affectionate soul had yet strength to breathe, the long winter of despair, the ice of years, had given way, and the dark, despairing woman had wept and prayed.
When George entered the shed, he felt his head giddy and his heart sick.
“Is it possible,,—is it possible?” said he, kneeling down by him. “Uncle Tom, my poor, poor old friend!”
Something in the voice penetrated to the ear of the dying. He moved his head gently, smiled, and said,
“Jesus can make a dying-bed
    Feel soft as down pillows are.”
Tears which did honor to his manly heart fell from the young man’s eyes, as he bent over his poor friend.
“O, dear Uncle Tom! do wake,—do speak once more! Look up! Here’s Mas’r George,—your own little Mas’r George. Don’t you know me?”
“Mas’r George!” said Tom, opening his eyes, and speaking in a feeble voice; “Mas’r George!” He looked bewildered.
Slowly the idea seemed to fill his soul; and the vacant eye became fixed and brightened, the whole face lighted up, the hard hands clasped, and tears ran down the cheeks.
“Bless the Lord! it is,—it is,—it’s all I wanted! They haven’t forgot me. It warms my soul; it does my heart good! Now I shall die content! Bless the Lord, on my soul!”
“You shan’t die! you mustn’t die, nor think of it! I’ve come to buy you, and take you home,” said George, with impetuous vehemence.
“O, Mas’r George, ye’re too late. The Lord’s bought me, and is going to take me home,—and I long to go. Heaven is better than Kintuck.”
“O, don’t die! It’ll kill me!—it’ll break my heart to think what you’ve suffered,—and lying in this old shed, here! Poor, poor fellow!”
“Don’t call me poor fellow!” said Tom, solemnly, “I have been poor fellow; but that’s all past and gone, now. I’m right in the door, going into glory! O, Mas’r George! Heaven has come! I’ve got the victory!—the Lord Jesus has given it to me! Glory be to His name!”
George was awe-struck at the force, the vehemence, the power, with which these broken sentences were uttered. He sat gazing in silence.
Tom grasped his hand, and continued,—“Ye mustn’t, now, tell Chloe, poor soul! how ye found me;—’t would be so drefful to her. Only tell her ye found me going into glory; and that I couldn’t stay for no one. And tell her the Lord’s stood by me everywhere and al’ays, and made everything light and easy. And oh, the poor chil’en, and the baby;—my old heart’s been most broke for ’em, time and agin! Tell ’em all to follow me—follow me! Give my love to Mas’r, and dear good Missis, and everybody in the place! Ye don’t know! ’Pears like I loves ’em all! I loves every creature everywhar!—it’s nothing but love! O, Mas’r George! what a thing ’t is to be a Christian!”
At this moment, Legree sauntered up to the door of the shed, looked in, with a dogged air of affected carelessness, and turned away.
“The old satan!” said George, in his indignation. “It’s a comfort to think the devil will pay him for this, some of these days!”
“O, don’t!,—oh, ye mustn’t!” said Tom, grasping his hand; “he’s a poor mis’able critter! it’s awful to think on ’t! Oh, if he only could repent, the Lord would forgive him now; but I’m ’feared he never will!”
“I hope he won’t!” said George; “I never want to see him in heaven!”
“Hush, Mas’r George!—it worries me! Don’t feel so! He an’t done me no real harm,—only opened the gate of the kingdom for me; that’s all!”
At this moment, the sudden flush of strength which the joy of meeting his young master had infused into the dying man gave way. A sudden sinking fell upon him; he closed his eyes; and that mysterious and sublime change passed over his face, that told the approach of other worlds.
He began to draw his breath with long, deep inspirations; and his broad chest rose and fell, heavily. The expression of his face was that of a conqueror.
“Who,—who,—who shall separate us from the love of Christ?” he said, in a voice that contended with mortal weakness; and, with a smile, he fell asleep.
George sat fixed with solemn awe. It seemed to him that the place was holy; and, as he closed the lifeless eyes, and rose up from the dead, only one thought possessed him,—that expressed by his simple old friend,—“What a thing it is to be a Christian!”
He turned: Legree was standing, sullenly, behind him.
Something in that dying scene had checked the natural fierceness of youthful passion. The presence of the man was simply loathsome to George; and he felt only an impulse to get away from him, with as few words as possible.
Fixing his keen dark eyes on Legree, he simply said, pointing to the dead, “You have got all you ever can of him. What shall I pay you for the body? I will take it away, and bury it decently.”
“I don’t sell dead niggers,” said Legree, doggedly. “You are welcome to bury him where and when you like.”
“Boys,” said George, in an authoritative tone, to two or three negroes, who were looking at the body, “help me lift him up, and carry him to my wagon; and get me a spade.”
One of them ran for a spade; the other two assisted George to carry the body to the wagon.
George neither spoke to nor looked at Legree, who did not countermand his orders, but stood, whistling, with an air of forced unconcern. He sulkily followed them to where the wagon stood at the door.
George spread his cloak in the wagon, and had the body carefully disposed of in it,—moving the seat, so as to give it room. Then he turned, fixed his eyes on Legree, and said, with forced composure,
“I have not, as yet, said to you what I think of this most atrocious affair;—this is not the time and place. But, sir, this innocent blood shall have justice. I will proclaim this murder. I will go to the very first magistrate, and expose you.”
“Do!” said Legree, snapping his fingers, scornfully. “I’d like to see you doing it. Where you going to get witnesses?—how you going to prove it?—Come, now!”
George saw, at once, the force of this defiance. There was not a white person on the place; and, in all southern courts, the testimony of colored blood is nothing. He felt, at that moment, as if he could have rent the heavens with his heart’s indignant cry for justice; but in vain.
“After all, what a fuss, for a dead nigger!” said Legree.
The word was as a spark to a powder magazine. Prudence was never a cardinal virtue of the Kentucky boy. George turned, and, with one indignant blow, knocked Legree flat upon his face; and, as he stood over him, blazing with wrath and defiance, he would have formed no bad personification of his great namesake triumphing over the dragon.
Some men, however, are decidedly bettered by being knocked down. If a man lays them fairly flat in the dust, they seem immediately to conceive a respect for him; and Legree was one of this sort. As he rose, therefore, and brushed the dust from his clothes, he eyed the slowly-retreating wagon with some evident consideration; nor did he open his mouth till it was out of sight.
Beyond the boundaries of the plantation, George had noticed a dry, sandy knoll, shaded by a few trees; there they made the grave.
“Shall we take off the cloak, Mas’r?” said the negroes, when the grave was ready.
“No, no,—bury it with him! It’s all I can give you, now, poor Tom, and you shall have it.”
They laid him in; and the men shovelled away, silently. They banked it up, and laid green turf over it.
“You may go, boys,” said George, slipping a quarter into the hand of each. They lingered about, however.
“If young Mas’r would please buy us—” said one.
“We’d serve him so faithful!” said the other.
“Hard times here, Mas’r!” said the first. “Do, Mas’r, buy us, please!”
“I can’t!—I can’t!” said George, with difficulty, motioning them off; “it’s impossible!”
The poor fellows looked dejected, and walked off in silence.
“Witness, eternal God!” said George, kneeling on the grave of his poor friend; “oh, witness, that, from this hour, I will do what one man can to drive out this curse of slavery from my land!”
There is no monument to mark the last resting-place of our friend. He needs none! His Lord knows where he lies, and will raise him up, immortal, to appear with him when he shall appear in his glory.
Pity him not! Such a life and death is not for pity! Not in the riches of omnipotence is the chief glory of God; but in self-denying, suffering love! And blessed are the men whom he calls to fellowship with him, bearing their cross after him with patience. Of such it is written, “Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.”
Chapter 42
An Authentic Ghost Story
For some remarkable reason, ghostly legends were uncommonly rife, about this time, among the servants on Legree’s place.
It was whisperingly asserted that footsteps, in the dead of night, had been heard descending the garret stairs, and patrolling the house. In vain the doors of the upper entry had been locked; the ghost either carried a duplicate key in its pocket, or availed itself of a ghost’s immemorial privilege of coming through the keyhole, and promenaded as before, with a freedom that was alarming.
Authorities were somewhat divided, as to the outward form of the spirit, owing to a custom quite prevalent among negroes,—and, for aught we know, among whites, too,—of invariably shutting the eyes, and covering up heads under blankets, petticoats, or whatever else might come in use for a shelter, on these occasions. Of course, as everybody knows, when the bodily eyes are thus out of the lists, the spiritual eyes are uncommonly vivacious and perspicuous; and, therefore, there were abundance of full-length portraits of the ghost, abundantly sworn and testified to, which, as if often the case with portraits, agreed with each other in no particular, except the common family peculiarity of the ghost tribe,—the wearing of a white sheet. The poor souls were not versed in ancient history, and did not know that Shakspeare had authenticated this costume, by telling how
        “The sheeted dead
Did squeak and gibber in the streets of Rome.”1
And, therefore, their all hitting upon this is a striking fact in pneumatology, which we recommend to the attention of spiritual media generally.
Be it as it may, we have private reasons for knowing that a tall figure in a white sheet did walk, at the most approved ghostly hours, around the Legree premises,—pass out the doors, glide about the house,—disappear at intervals, and, reappearing, pass up the silent stairway, into that fatal garret; and that, in the morning, the entry doors were all found shut and locked as firm as ever.
Legree could not help overhearing this whispering; and it was all the more exciting to him, from the pains that were taken to conceal it from him. He drank more brandy than usual; held up his head briskly, and swore louder than ever in the daytime; but he had bad dreams, and the visions of his head on his bed were anything but agreeable. The night after Tom’s body had been carried away, he rode to the next town for a carouse, and had a high one. Got home late and tired; locked his door, took out the key, and went to bed.
After all, let a man take what pains he may to hush it down, a human soul is an awful ghostly, unquiet possession, for a bad man to have. Who knows the metes and bounds of it? Who knows all its awful perhapses,—those shudderings and tremblings, which it can no more live down than it can outlive its own eternity! What a fool is he who locks his door to keep out spirits, who has in his own bosom a spirit he dares not meet alone,—whose voice, smothered far down, and piled over with mountains of earthliness, is yet like the forewarning trumpet of doom!
But Legree locked his door and set a chair against it; he set a night-lamp at the head of his bed; and put his pistols there. He examined the catches and fastenings of the windows, and then swore he “didn’t care for the devil and all his angels,” and went to sleep.
Well, he slept, for he was tired,—slept soundly. But, finally, there came over his sleep a shadow, a horror, an apprehension of something dreadful hanging over him. It was his mother’s shroud, he thought; but Cassy had it, holding it up, and showing it to him. He heard a confused noise of screams and groanings; and, with it all, he knew he was asleep, and he struggled to wake himself. He was half awake. He was sure something was coming into his room. He knew the door was opening, but he could not stir hand or foot. At last he turned, with a start; the door was open, and he saw a hand putting out his light.
It was a cloudy, misty moonlight, and there he saw it!—something white, gliding in! He heard the still rustle of its ghostly garments. It stood still by his bed;—a cold hand touched his; a voice said, three times, in a low, fearful whisper, “Come! come! come!” And, while he lay sweating with terror, he knew not when or how, the thing was gone. He sprang out of bed, and pulled at the door. It was shut and locked, and the man fell down in a swoon.
After this, Legree became a harder drinker than ever before. He no longer drank cautiously, prudently, but imprudently and recklessly.
There were reports around the country, soon after that he was sick and dying. Excess had brought on that frightful disease that seems to throw the lurid shadows of a coming retribution back into the present life. None could bear the horrors of that sick room, when he raved and screamed, and spoke of sights which almost stopped the blood of those who heard him; and, at his dying bed, stood a stern, white, inexorable figure, saying, “Come! come! come!”
By a singular coincidence, on the very night that this vision appeared to Legree, the house-door was found open in the morning, and some of the negroes had seen two white figures gliding down the avenue towards the high-road.
It was near sunrise when Cassy and Emmeline paused, for a moment, in a little knot of trees near the town.
Cassy was dressed after the manner of the Creole Spanish ladies,—wholly in black. A small black bonnet on her head, covered by a veil thick with embroidery, concealed her face. It had been agreed that, in their escape, she was to personate the character of a Creole lady, and Emmeline that of her servant.
Brought up, from early life, in connection with the highest society, the language, movements and air of Cassy, were all in agreement with this idea; and she had still enough remaining with her, of a once splendid wardrobe, and sets of jewels, to enable her to personate the thing to advantage.
She stopped in the outskirts of the town, where she had noticed trunks for sale, and purchased a handsome one. This she requested the man to send along with her. And, accordingly, thus escorted by a boy wheeling her trunk, and Emmeline behind her, carrying her carpet-bag and sundry bundles, she made her appearance at the small tavern, like a lady of consideration.
The first person that struck her, after her arrival, was George Shelby, who was staying there, awaiting the next boat.
Cassy had remarked the young man from her loophole in the garret, and seen him bear away the body of Tom, and observed with secret exultation, his rencontre with Legree. Subsequently she had gathered, from the conversations she had overheard among the negroes, as she glided about in her ghostly disguise, after nightfall, who he was, and in what relation he stood to Tom. She, therefore, felt an immediate accession of confidence, when she found that he was, like herself, awaiting the next boat.
Cassy’s air and manner, address, and evident command of money, prevented any rising disposition to suspicion in the hotel. People never inquire too closely into those who are fair on the main point, of paying well,—a thing which Cassy had foreseen when she provided herself with money.
In the edge of the evening, a boat was heard coming along, and George Shelby handed Cassy aboard, with the politeness which comes naturally to every Kentuckian, and exerted himself to provide her with a good state-room.
Cassy kept her room and bed, on pretext of illness, during the whole time they were on Red river; and was waited on, with obsequious devotion, by her attendant.
When they arrived at the Mississippi river, George, having learned that the course of the strange lady was upward, like his own, proposed to take a state-room for her on the same boat with himself,—good-naturedly compassionating her feeble health, and desirous to do what he could to assist her.
Behold, therefore, the whole party safely transferred to the good steamer Cincinnati, and sweeping up the river under a powerful head of steam.
Cassy’s health was much better. She sat upon the guards, came to the table, and was remarked upon in the boat as a lady that must have been very handsome.
From the moment that George got the first glimpse of her face, he was troubled with one of those fleeting and indefinite likenesses, which almost every body can remember, and has been, at times, perplexed with. He could not keep himself from looking at her, and watchin her perpetually. At table, or sitting at her state-room door, still she would encounter the young man’s eyes fixed on her, and politely withdrawn, when she showed, by her countenance, that she was sensible to the observation.
Cassy became uneasy. She began to think that he suspected something; and finally resolved to throw herself entirely on his generosity, and intrusted him with her whole history.
George was heartily disposed to sympathize with any one who had escaped from Legree’s plantation,—a place that he could not remember or speak of with patience,—and, with the courageous disregard of consequences which is characteristic of his age and state, he assured her that he would do all in his power to protect and bring them through.
The next state-room to Cassy’s was occupied by a French lady, named De Thoux, who was accompanied by a fine little daughter, a child of some twelve summers.
This lady, having gathered, from George’s conversation, that he was from Kentucky, seemed evidently disposed to cultivate his acquaintance; in which design she was seconded by the graces of her little girl, who was about as pretty a plaything as ever diverted the weariness of a fortnight’s trip on a steamboat.
George’s chair was often placed at her state-room door; and Cassy, as she sat upon the guards, could hear their conversation.
Madame de Thoux was very minute in her inquiries as to Kentucky, where she said she had resided in a former period of her life. George discovered, to his surprise, that her former residence must have been in his own vicinity; and her inquiries showed a knowledge of people and things in his vicinity, that was perfectly surprising to him.
“Do you know,” said Madame de Thoux to him, one day, “of any man, in your neighborhood, of the name of Harris?”
“There is an old fellow, of that name, lives not far from my father’s place,” said George. “We never have had much intercourse with him, though.”
“He is a large slave-owner, I believe,” said Madame de Thoux, with a manner which seemed to betray more interest than she was exactly willing to show.
“He is,” said George, looking rather surprised at her manner.
“Did you ever know of his having—perhaps, you may have heard of his having a mulatto boy, named George?”
“O, certainly,—George Harris,—I know him well; he married a servant of my mother’s, but has escaped, now, to Canada.”
“He has?” said Madame de Thoux, quickly. “Thank God!”
George looked a surprised inquiry, but said nothing.
Madame de Thoux leaned her head on her hand, and burst into tears.
“He is my brother,” she said.
“Madame!” said George, with a strong accent of surprise.
“Yes,” said Madame de Thoux, lifting her head, proudly, and wiping her tears, “Mr. Shelby, George Harris is my brother!”
“I am perfectly astonished,” said George, pushing back his chair a pace or two, and looking at Madame de Thoux.
“I was sold to the South when he was a boy,” said she. “I was bought by a good and generous man. He took me with him to the West Indies, set me free, and married me. It is but lately that he died; and I was going up to Kentucky, to see if I could find and redeem my brother.”
“I heard him speak of a sister Emily, that was sold South,” said George.
“Yes, indeed! I am the one,” said Madame de Thoux;—“tell me what sort of a—”
“A very fine young man,” said George, “notwithstanding the curse of slavery that lay on him. He sustained a first rate character, both for intelligence and principle. I know, you see,” he said; “because he married in our family.”
“What sort of a girl?” said Madame de Thoux, eagerly.
“A treasure,” said George; “a beautiful, intelligent, amiable girl. Very pious. My mother had brought her up, and trained her as carefully, almost, as a daughter. She could read and write, embroider and sew, beautifully; and was a beautiful singer.”
“Was she born in your house?” said Madame de Thoux.
“No. Father bought her once, in one of his trips to New Orleans, and brought her up as a present to mother. She was about eight or nine years old, then. Father would never tell mother what he gave for her; but, the other day, in looking over his old papers, we came across the bill of sale. He paid an extravagant sum for her, to be sure. I suppose, on account of her extraordinary beauty.”
George sat with his back to Cassy, and did not see the absorbed expression of her countenance, as he was giving these details.
At this point in the story, she touched his arm, and, with a face perfectly white with interest, said, “Do you know the names of the people he bought her of?”
“A man of the name of Simmons, I think, was the principal in the transaction. At least, I think that was the name on the bill of sale.”
“O, my God!” said Cassy, and fell insensible on the floor of the cabin.
George was wide awake now, and so was Madame de Thoux. Though neither of them could conjecture what was the cause of Cassy’s fainting, still they made all the tumult which is proper in such cases;—George upsetting a wash-pitcher, and breaking two tumblers, in the warmth of his humanity; and various ladies in the cabin, hearing that somebody had fainted, crowded the state-room door, and kept out all the air they possibly could, so that, on the whole, everything was done that could be expected.
Poor Cassy! when she recovered, turned her face to the wall, and wept and sobbed like a child,—perhaps, mother, you can tell what she was thinking of! Perhaps you cannot,—but she felt as sure, in that hour, that God had had mercy on her, and that she should see her daughter,—as she did, months afterwards,—when—but we anticipate.





第四十一章 小主人

  两天以后,一个青年人驾着一辆轻便四轮马车驶过那条两旁种着楝树的大道;他把缰绳匆匆向马的脖子上扔,跳下车来就询问要找种植园的主人。

  这个青年人就是乔治·希尔比;为了说明他怎么会来到这里,我们必须回去追述一番。

  奥菲利亚小姐写给希尔比太太的那封信,不幸在某个偏僻的邮局耽误了一个月才到了希尔比太太手里;因此,很自然,她收到信以前,汤姆已经消失在遥远的红河上游的沼泽区里了。

  希尔比太太读到有关汤姆的信息后非常关心,但是她没有可能采取任何立即的行动。当时她正在丈夫的病榻旁照料着重病的丈夫,他发着高烧、神志昏迷。这时乔治·希尔比少爷已经长成了一个高大的青年,是母亲身边的可靠帮手,经管她丈夫事务上的唯一依靠。奥菲利亚小姐为防备万一,把处理圣克莱尔事务的的律师的名字也寄给了他们,因此,在当时紧急的情况下,他们也只能给律师写封信去询问汤姆的情形。几天以后希尔比先生突然去世,这自然使他们在相当一段时间里必须去处理其它更为紧要的事情。

  希尔比先生指定妻子为他全部资产的唯一遗嘱执行人,表示了他对妻子能力的信任;于是她手头立刻就有了一堆十分复杂的事务要处理。

  希尔比太太以她特有的精力投入到清理这错综复杂的事务之中,她和乔治好一段时间都在忙着收账查账,出卖产业,清还债务;希尔比太太决心不论结果如何,一定要把家产清理得清清楚楚。在此期间他们收到了奥菲利亚小姐介绍的那位律师的回信,说他对汤姆的事一无所知,说他是在一场公开拍卖中被卖掉的,除了收到卖他而得的款子外,其它事全不清楚。

  这使乔治和希尔比太太十分不安,因此大约六个月后,乔治正好要为母亲去南方办事,就决定亲自到新奥尔良去一趟,进一步打听一下消息,希望能发现汤姆的下落,把他赎回来。

  乔治找了好几个月,毫无结果;后来在完全偶然的情况下他在新奥尔良遇到了一个人,恰好知道他所需要的消息。于是我们这位小主人公口袋里装着钱,便乘船到红河上游去,决心找到并赎回他的老朋友。

  很快他被领到了宅子里,在客厅里见到了烈格雷。

  烈格雷接待这位陌生人时很是无礼。

  “据我了解,”年轻人说,“你在新奥尔良买了一个名叫汤姆的黑奴,他从前是我父亲家的奴隶,我来看看是不是能把他买回去。”

  烈格雷脸色阴沉下来,怒冲冲地说,“不错,我是买了这么个家伙,我上当可他妈太大了!谁也没有这狗东西难对付、放肆和无礼。居然挑唆我的黑鬼逃跑,两个婆娘跑掉了,每个都值八百到一千块钱呢!他承认干了这事,可我要他说出她们的下落时,他站起来说他知道,可是不会告诉我的;我给了他一顿好打,这是我打黑鬼打得最狠的一次,可他就是不说。我想他快死了,不过也许他能挺过来。”

  “他在哪儿?”乔治焦急地问道,“让我去看看他。”年轻人两颊通红,两眼冒火,但暂时慎重地没有说什么。

  “在那边棚子里。”一个给乔治牵马的小黑奴说。

  烈格雷踢了孩子一脚,咒骂着他。乔治一句话没说转往棚子里走去。

  自从那不幸的一夜后,汤姆已经躺了两天。他不觉得痛,因为他身上所有的感觉神经,都已遭到破坏,麻木了。大部分时间他都是不省人事、一动不动地躺着,因为一个强健结实的躯体有自己的,不会立刻释放禁锢其中的灵魂。夜深人静之时,孤苦可怜的黑奴们曾在他们很少的休息时间里偷偷去看望过他,以便能稍稍报答一下他出于爱心对他们的大量帮助。是的,这些可怜的弟子们没有什么东西给他,只有一杯冷水;但却充满了真诚的心意。

  也曾有眼泪落在那诚实的、失去了知觉的脸上,这是可怜、无知的异教徒新近忏悔的眼泪,汤姆在濒临死亡时的爱心和坚忍唤醒了他们,使他们忏悔;他们还为他向新近才找到的救主伤心地祈祷,他们虽然除了他的名字外对救主一无所知,但对发自无知而渴切的心底的祈祷他是不会不听的。

  卡西曾偷偷从藏身之处溜出来过,她无意中听到汤姆为她和埃米琳所作的牺牲,不顾被发现的危险,于前一夜去看了汤姆。这忧郁而绝望的女人被这充满深情的人用剩下的一点力气说出的最后的几句话深深感动了,那漫长的、寒冬般的绝望,那冰封的岁月全都消融了;她流着眼泪祈祷着。

  当乔治走进那棚子时,顿觉天旋地转,极其痛苦。

  “这可能吗?这可能吗?”他说着跪在了他身旁,“汤姆叔叔,我那可怜的、苦命的老朋友!”

  这声音里有着某种东西穿透了这个垂危者的耳鼓。汤姆轻轻动了一下头,微笑着说:

  耶稣能使濒临死亡的人的病床

  柔软得和羽绒枕头一样。

  年轻人弯身看他可怜的朋友时,眼中流下了值得尊敬的男子汉的眼泪。

  “啊,亲爱的汤姆叔叔,请你醒醒吧!再说一句话吧!看呀,乔治少爷来了,你心爱的小乔治少爷呀!你认不出我了吗?”

  “乔治少爷!”汤姆说着睁开了眼睛,声音十分微弱地说道,“乔治少爷!”他好像有点莫名其妙。

  慢慢的,这个念头似乎充满了他的心灵,那双毫无表情的眼睛发出了亮光,视线集中了起来,整个脸露出了笑容,粗硬的手捏拢了起来,眼泪从脸上流了下来。

  “赞美上帝!这,——这,——这正是我希望得到的!他们没有忘记我。它使我心灵感到温暖;让我心里觉得高兴!现在我死而无憾了!赞美上帝吧,我的灵魂!”

  “你不会死!你不能死!别想到死!我是来赎你,带你回家的。”乔治焦急而激动地说。

  “啊,乔治少爷,你来得太晚了,上帝已经赎下我,要带我回家去了,我渴切盼望能去,天国比肯塔基要好啊!”

  “啊,千万别死!这会要我的命的!想到你受的罪呀我多伤心啊,而且还躺在这么个破棚子里!可怜的、苦命的人啊!”

  “别叫我是个苦命的人!”汤姆严肃地说,“我曾经是个苦命人,但这一切都已经过去了。现在我已经到了天国的门口,就要进去了!啊,乔治少爷!天国来临了!我已经得到了胜利——是主耶稣给予我的胜利!光荣属于主的名字!”

  乔治被汤姆断断续续地说这几句话时的力量、热情和主宰力感动得肃然起敬,他坐在那里默默地注视着汤姆。

  汤姆抓住了他的手,接着说:“你千万不要告诉克鲁伊,可怜的女人,我现在这个样子,她听了会难受的。你就告诉她你看见我进天国的,我等不了他们了。告诉她无论在什么地方上帝始终都和我在一起,把一切都变得轻松容易多了。啊,还有可怜的孩子们和小娃娃!多少次我想到他们心都碎了!告诉他们大家,都跟我走,跟我走呀!问候老爷和善心的太太,还有庄园上所有的人!你不知道,我爱他们大家!我爱每一个地方的每一个人!我只有爱!啊!乔治少爷!做一个基督徒是多好啊!”

  这里,烈格雷漫步来到了棚房门口,故作满不在乎的一副顽固神情往里面看了一眼,转身走开了。

  “老魔王!”乔治气愤地说,“想到有一天魔鬼会和他算账,心里还痛快点。”

  “啊,别这么说,啊,你千万别这么说!”汤姆抓着他的手说,“他是个可怜虫,想想都可怕!啊!只要他能忏悔,上帝现在就会宽恕他的;不过我怕他永远也不会忏悔呀!”

  “我巴不得他不忏悔!”乔治说,“我决不愿意在天堂见到他!”

  “别说了,乔治少爷,这样说使我不安!你不要这样想,他并没有真正伤害过我,他只不过替我打开了天国的大门而已!”

  这时,见到小主人的快乐而突然在这将要死去的人身上产生的一股力量渐渐消失了,他闭上了眼睛,很快就不行了,脸上出现了那神秘而庄严的变化,说明另一个世界快要到来了。他艰难地喘息着,宽阔的胸膛缓缓起伏,一丝笑意浮现在他的脸上,仿佛洋溢着胜利者的骄傲和愉悦。

  “有谁——谁——谁能够把基督的仁爱从我们心中夺去呢?”他喃喃地说道。这声音如此衰弱,显然是他那衰竭的躯体中能够发出的最后的音节,即使他竭力抗争也无济于事。他含笑长辞

  乔治静默地坐着,神色肃重,满怀敬畏。这间小屋在他心中已成为圣地。“做一个基督徒,是多么伟大呀!”他合上了亡者那双失去光泽的眼睛,从他身边站起身来,心中只是激荡着这一信念。这正是他的老朋友、纯朴的汤姆所坚守的信念。

  乔治转过身来,发现烈格雷站在他背后,脸色阴沉。

  汤姆大叔的小屋中笼罩着浓重的哀伤情绪,使乔治的愤慨不至于突然迸发出来。烈格雷的出现仅仅使他厌恶,但尚未引燃他刚强猛烈的本性。他只是感觉胸中激荡不已,想远远地避开烈格雷,不与他说话。

  他指着汤姆的尸体,乌黑的眼眸锋芒犀利,直刺向烈格雷,简短地说:“你已经榨尽了他的血汗,这具尸体你要我付多少钱?我要带走他厚葬。”

  烈格雷固执地回答道:“我可不卖死了的黑鬼,不过我很乐意你把他埋起来,随时随地都可以。”

  “伙计们,”乔治威严地吩咐两三个看着死者的黑人,“帮我把他抬起来,安置在我的马车里;再给我找一把铁鍬。”

  有个黑人跑去拿铁鍬,另外两个人帮乔治把汤姆的躯体抬上马车。

  乔治没有搭理烈格雷,甚至不屑于再看他一眼。烈格雷对乔治的命令未加阻挡,只是冷冷地站在那儿吹口哨,一副不以为然的神态;他阴沉着脸,一直跟随他们走到门前的马车旁边。

  乔治把自己的外套铺在车里,然后小心翼翼地抱起汤姆的身体放在外套上。接着,他移动一下座位,使汤姆的空间更大一些。他这才转过身来,逼视着烈格雷,用平稳的口吻说道:

  “我还没有告诉你,对于这起残暴事件我是什么看法——眼下还不是时机,也不是合适的场所。可是,先生,无辜者终究会得到公正的裁决,我将宣布这一凶杀案,并且诉诸于首席法官对你进行指控。”

  “你尽管去控告吧!”烈格雷轻蔑地打着响指,“我很愿意看见你这样做。可你到哪儿去找证人呢?——你有什么证据?——你去告呀!现在就去!”

  乔治立刻看出了这种公然的藐视是如何有力:现场没有一个白人,而在所有南方法庭上,黑人的证据毫无价值。此时此刻,他感到自己发自内心深处的愤怒的呐喊声可以充斥整个天宇,然而这种悲哀却是多么虚弱无力!

  “何必呢?只不过死了一个黑奴罢了,这般小题大作!”烈格雷说。

  这句话就像火花投进炸药库一样。谨慎从来就不是这个肯塔基青年的内在品质,他转过身来,一拳砸在烈格雷的脸上。乔治居高临下地俯视着他,满腔愤慨,那一副威武不可侵犯的神情,不禁使人联想起与他同名的英国勇士——圣·乔治。

  有这样一类人,挨打受挫对他们来说不无益处。如果对手勇猛地把他们击倒在地,他们反而会生出敬意。烈格雷无疑正是这种人。他从地上爬起来,抖落衣服上的尘土,望着绝尘而去的马车,脸上露出了明显的恭谨神色。他没有再说一个字,看着马车愈驶愈远,直至消失了踪影。

  马车很快驶出了烈格雷的种植园地界。乔治在来途中曾留意过一个小沙丘,沙丘上土质干燥,生长着几株茂盛的树木,荫翳蔽日。他们在沙丘上挖了一个墓穴。

  “先生,您的大衣要拿出来吗?”两个黑人挖好墓穴,问乔治。

  “不用了,把它送给汤姆吧。可怜的汤姆,我惟一能给你的就只有这件衣服了。你拿去吧。”

  两个黑人把汤姆放在挖好的墓穴里,然后开始填土,填起一座新坟。他们把绿色的草皮移植在坟上。自始至终,这几个人都沉默着。

  “伙计们,走吧。”乔治说着,在每个黑奴手里都放了一枚两角五分的硬币。黑人们踌躇再三,不肯离去。

  “先生,求您买下我们吧。”一个黑人说。

  另一个黑人说道:“我们一定忠心侍奉您。”

  第一个黑人又说道:“先生,我们在烈格雷种植园里实在不能忍受下去了,求求您买下我们吧!”

  “我没有能力买你们。”乔治为难地挥挥手。黑奴们只好走开了。

  他们没有继续哀求,在离开的时候,脸色十分苦恼。

  “我祈求上帝作证!”乔治跪在墓前——这里葬着他可怜的朋友,“从今以后,我将致力于铲除奴隶制,把这魔根祸胎从我们国家彻底根除!上帝为我作证!”

  没有任何纪念物来标志我们这位朋友的安息地,他根本就不需要!上帝知道他在哪里安息,当上帝在光华和荣耀中降临时,必将使他复活,使他灵魂不朽;他将与上帝同在。

  不必可怜他吧!这样的生和死是不需要怜悯的,上帝的荣耀并不体现在万能的财富,而在于抛却对个人安危的顾念,去经受苦难的爱!上帝赐福于那些应他召集、聚在他身边的人们,赐福于那些隐忍负重、负着十字架始终追随他的人们。关于这些,《圣经》上写道:“悲痛的人受到赐福,他们将得到安慰。”

第四十二章 真正的鬼故事

  不知为什么,最近这段时间里烈格雷庄园的仆人们都在传言鬼的故事。

  仆人们私下里说:他们总是在夜深人静的时候听到鬼魂走下楼梯的声音。鬼魂穿过廊道,在庭院里徘徊游荡。尽管各道门都上了锁,却丝毫不能阻挡它的脚步。也许它们口袋里藏着万能钥匙,也许鬼魂本来就能从钥匙孔里穿入穿出。不管怎样,鬼魂就这样逍遥自在、得意洋洋地游游荡荡,让人好不恐慌。

  目击者们给这个鬼魂的外貌赋予了各种各样的描述,导致这种分歧的原因是:无论黑人还是白人,当他听到鬼的声息时,便习惯性地立刻紧闭双眼,顺手抓起一样东西蒙住头脸,比如说内衣、毛毯等等。眼睛自然什么都看不见了,然而他们的心神却变得异常明晰,头脑中映现出千百种鬼魂的模样来,并且在事后绘声绘色地向别人描述它的形象。描述者总是赌咒发誓,仿佛亲眼所见。这许多种描绘当然没有一处雷同,只是都具备了鬼魅家族的共同特征:它们披着惨白的尸布。可怜的黑奴们并不了解古代史,也不知道莎士比亚曾这样描写鬼的外貌:

  “鬼魂披着尸衣

  在罗马的街巷中哀泣。”

  然而他们在描述鬼的形象上竟然如此一致,这的确是性灵学上的奇妙现象。我们应该清研究性灵学的有关人士关注此事。

  尽管如此,我们却有理由相信,确实有个高高身影的鬼魂,披着白袍,在夜半时分绕着烈格雷的宅院游荡。它穿过房门,在主宅四周徘徊,时隐时现。它的足音在冷寂的楼梯上响过,消失在可怕的阁楼里。次日清晨,人们却发现楼道的门依然紧锁,如同往常一样。

  烈格雷怎能不听说这些传言!尽管仆人们私下里流言纷纷,却瞒骗着烈格雷,不让他知道。然而这般避讳更加使烈格雷胆战心凉。他越发酗酒,终日痛饮白兰地。白天他气派十足,总是高昂着头,痛骂仆役们;晚上却恶梦连绵。他躺在床上,脑海中映现出使他厌恶的鬼影子来。在汤姆尸体被抬走的那天半夜里,烈格雷驰马到临近的小镇上喝酒,喝得烂醉如泥,直到很晚才疲惫不堪地回来了。他锁上门,而后上床休息。

  恶人的灵魂是一个使他自己也会恐惧不已的可怕的东西。烈格雷尽量使自己平静下来,可是做不到。没有人知道灵魂起止于何处,没有人知道灵魂会想些什么。烈格雷的灵魂此时想起的事,都是他亲身所为、使他战栗的罪恶行径。可是这些罪恶永远无法挽回了,就像灵魂的不死一样不可改变、不可弥补。他心里已经隐藏着一个鬼魂,却把别的鬼魅都阻隔于门外,这根本无济于事!在他心底激荡着鬼魂叹息、哀叫的声音,尽管繁琐的俗务把这哀声深深掩抑,它却仍然是尖锐、凄厉的号声——预示着末日即将来临。

  即便如此,烈格雷临睡前还是要锁好房门,里面顶上一把椅子,然后在床前点燃一盏可以彻夜长明的灯,床头还藏着手熗。他仔细检查窗栓是否插紧,然后嘟囔着:“我才不怕鬼怪和它手下的鬼兵呢。”他很快就入睡了。

  是的,他睡着了,因为他太累了;他睡得很沉。可是后来梦中却出现了一个阴影,一个恐怖的、令人毛骨悚然的影子在他头上飘悬着。他看到的是他母亲的尸体,然而是卡西把它高高悬起来,让他辨认。他还听到了尖叫声和哀叹声乱纷纷地混杂在一起。他虽然看见了、听见了这一切,却很清醒地知道自己是在睡梦里,他挣扎着想从梦中醒过来。就在半睡半醒中,他确信有个影子正走进屋子里。他看见门开了,可是自己的手脚却丝毫动弹不得;最后他终于转了个身,清醒地看到门的确是开着的,一只手正在捏灭床头灯。

  天色阴霾,月光黯淡,他看见了!——从门口轻轻飘进来一个白色的影子!他听到了它披着的尸衣轻轻抖落的声音,沉闷而又细碎。它冷冷地立在床前,一只冰凉的手搭在烈格雷的手腕上。烈格雷听到了一个低沉的、可怖的声音:“来吧!来吧!来吧!”他在极度的恐怖中不禁大汗淋漓。他不知道那个白色的鬼影是在什么时候、如何走出了这个房问。烈格雷跳下床,拉一拉房门。房门依然紧闭着,锁得严严的。一阵昏晕袭来,他跌倒在地上。

  此后,烈格雷比以往更加奢酒,喝酒时不再谨慎,而是更加肆意,无所顾忌。

  不久以后,村里人都在传言烈格雷身患重病,快要死了。过度饮酒报以他这场致命的疾病,他在来世应遭受的报应似乎已被提前拖入今世中来。他的病房里弥漫着的恐怖气氛简直没有人能够忍受。他不停地失声号叫,喃喃呓语,描述着他看到的影像,所有听到这些话的人恐怖得血液几乎要停止流动。似乎在弥留之际,他床边还站着一个冷漠的、惨白色的影子,对他说:“来吧!来吧!来吧!”

  事情十分凑巧,在烈格雷看见白色鬼影子的当天晚上,有些黑奴瞧见了两个白影。它们步履倏忽,穿过了林荫路,飘向大路。人们在第二天发现主宅的屋门大敞着。

  卡西和埃米琳过了好久才在小镇边上的树丛中停下来歇息,伸伸腿脚。天就要亮了。

  卡西一身黑裙,视其风姿,俨然是克里奥尔的西班牙贵妇。她头戴小黑帽,帽沿上垂下的厚厚的印花面纱遮住了面孔。前文曾叙述过她的一段逃亡经历:在那期间,她假扮一位克里奥尔女郎,埃米琳扮为她的女仆。

  卡西举手投足间展露出来的风姿与她自己的设想极相称,因为她幼年时代始终在上层社会中蒙受熏陶。她还有许多旧时的衣服和珠宝,这些衣饰正好用于她乔装打扮。

  她在郊区稍事停留,发现有卖皮箱的,于是选了一只很好看的皮箱,并叮嘱卖主沿路把箱子送到自己手中。这样,她随身带着一个用小车推箱子的小仆人,埃米琳手着背包和各种小包紧随其后。卡西像一位雍容的贵妇人一样,住进了一家小旅店。

  安顿食宿之后,她看见了乔治·希尔比。他给卡西留下的印象极为深刻。当时乔治住在这家旅店里等待着下一班轮船启航。

  卡西曾在阁楼上的小洞中偷偷看见过他,看见他带走了汤姆的尸体,也目睹了乔治与烈格雷之间的一场纷争,她心里不禁暗暗喝彩。每当夜晚来临时,卡西就假扮鬼魂,轻轻地在院子里走动。有时候她会听到黑奴们私下里议论汤姆的事,从而知道了乔治的身份以及他和汤姆之间的渊源。她得知乔治同自己一样也在等下一班轮船,而且对乔治很快产生了信任。旅馆中的客人并没有对卡西的姿容举止产生怀疑之心,她总是出手阔绰,而这类人一般不会引起别人寻究底细的好奇心。卡西在筹备钱财的时候就早已预料到。

  一艘轮船在黄昏时分停泊在港口。乔治·希尔比殷勤周到地搀扶卡西上船——这正是肯塔基式的礼貌。乔治经过一番努力,最后把她安置在一间很舒服的豪华客舱中。

  轮船在红河航行的途中,卡西闭门不出,一直称病,诚实恭顺的女仆人在身前身后服侍。

  轮船在密西西比河靠岸时,乔治得知自己与这位萍水相逢的贵妇将同路,都要启程去上游,因此他请求与卡西同乘一艘船,并且帮她预订了豪华舱的船票。乔治如此尽心尽力,完全是出于同情她那娇弱的体质。由此事我们也可以看出,乔治的心地是多么善良啊。

  旅客们已经安全地改乘了漂亮的“辛辛那提”号。你看,蒸汽机起动了,以它强大的力量带动着轮船乘风破浪,逆水向前驶去。

  卡西的身体渐渐有了起色,能够靠在栏杆旁稍坐一会儿,还能到餐厅就餐。乘客们都议论着这个贵妇人,猜想她年青时一定娇媚无比,仪态万方。

  乔治初见卡西的容貌时,敏锐地感觉到这个女人似曾相识。然而每个人几乎都有过这样的经历,根本无法解释这种感觉。乔治常常不由自主地把目光移到她身上,凝神观察她的相貌举止。而卡西发现这个年青人总是专注地看自己,不管是在餐厅,还是坐在舱房外面;每当遇见他时,总是如此。卡西觉察到他的目光,脸上立刻浮现出敏感的神色来,于是这个年青人就十分礼貌地把目光转移了。

  卡西心里不禁犹疑不已,以为乔治发觉了自己的不妥之处。后来,她终于彻底相信了乔治的坦诚,决定把自己的身世和命运完全告诉他。

  乔治听了卡西的遭遇,不禁对烈格雷庄园的每一个逃亡者都抱以深深的怜悯之情。谈及烈格雷庄园,或者想一想这个地方,他心里都觉得厌恶。他身上滋生了非凡的勇气——这正是他这样的身份和这种年龄所特有的品质——他使卡西确信,自己一定会尽全力保护她们,协助她们脱离眼前的困境。

  卡西舱房的邻居是一位法国贵妇都德夫人,她带着一个年龄十二岁上下的小女儿,那女孩生得十分美貌。从乔治的言谈中,夫人断定他是肯塔基人,于是露出了想与他结识的意图。她那美丽的女儿,在半个月的行程中,真正是一个打破沉闷气氛的小精灵。她为都德夫人与乔治的接触创造了条件。

  乔治的椅子常常放在都德夫人的舱房旁边,卡西的位置是在栏杆内侧,可以听见两个人的对话。

  都德夫人非常详尽地询问肯塔基州的情况,她说自己曾经在那里居住过。乔治发现,她的旧居地必定距离自己家乡不远,真是出人意料。从她的言谈中也可以看出,对乔治家乡的人和事她了解很多,这不禁使乔治暗暗诧异。

  一天,都德夫人问他:“你的家乡附近,是否有姓哈里斯的人呢?”

  “我家附近就住着一户姓哈里斯的人,”乔治回答说,“但是我们两家人并没什么接触。”

  都德夫人问:“他可能是一个大奴隶主吧?”她的口吻极其关切,却极力压制,仿佛不愿被人觉察。

  “的确如此。”乔治看到她的表情,觉得很奇怪。

  “你听说过吗?他有一个奴隶,叫乔治,是个混血儿,也许你听人说起过?”

  “噢,当然,他的名字是乔治·哈里斯。我们很熟悉,他娶了我妈妈的一个女仆为妻。但是他已经逃往加拿大了。”

  “真的吗?”都德夫人连忙说,“感谢上帝保佑他!”

  探询的眼神在乔治的眼里一闪而过,但是他保持沉默。

  都德夫人双手捧着头,泪水滚滚而下。

  “乔治是我弟弟。”她说。

  乔治·希尔比十分惊讶,不禁提高了声调说:“夫人!”

  都德夫人拭去泪水,抬起头来,神色中透着骄傲。她自豪地回答说:“不错,乔治·哈里斯就是我弟弟!”

  “我可真有点儿糊涂了。”乔治不由自主地向后挪动椅子,直视都德夫人。

  “乔治还在幼年时,主人就把我卖到南方,”她说,“我的新主人心地善良,慷慨大度,他带我去西印度群岛,给了我自由,而且娶我为妻。最近我先生不幸去世,我本来想去肯塔基州找我弟弟,为他赎身。”

  乔治说:“我听他说过,曾有一个姐姐埃米琳,被卖到南方去了。”

  “是的,我就是埃米琳!”都德夫人说,“你快点儿给我描述一下,他是个什么样的——”

  “一个很出色的小伙子,”乔治回答,“尽管他身受奴役,却仍然是个出类拔萃的人,聪明、品质优秀。因为他和我们家里的一个女仆结婚了,所以我才认识他。”

  “他妻子是个什么样的女孩呢?”都德夫人问。

  “她是个很好的姑娘,”乔治说,“漂亮、性格温柔、头脑聪慧,又是虔诚的基督徒。我母亲把她当作自己的亲生女儿一样教导成人,她会读书写字,针织刺绣也很好,而且唱歌特别动人。”

  “这个女孩从小就出生在你家里吗?”

  “不。我父亲在去新奥尔良时把她买回来,作为礼物送给我母亲。当时她只有八九岁光景。父亲从未对母亲透露过花费多少钱才买下她。直到前一阶段我们整理他从前留下的单据,才发现了那张卖身契。她的价码很高,也许是因为她太漂亮了。”

  乔治背对着卡西,叙述着这些故事细节,他没有看到卡西专注的神情。

  卡西听到这里,脸色由于关切而变得惨白。她碰碰乔治的臂膀,问道:“你知道那姑娘的卖主姓名吗?”

  “好像是西蒙斯。我记得这是写在卖身契上的名字。”

  “天哪!”听到这句话,卡西昏了过去,倒在船板上。

  乔治和都德夫人都惊惶万分。尽管他们并不知缘由,然而出于仁义之心,都感到不安和担忧。好心肠的乔治忙乱不堪,碰倒了一只水壶,打碎了两个杯子。舱房中的女乘客一听说此事,都跑了过来,把豪华客舱的门口堵塞得密不透风。如此忙乱不堪的景象,大家一定都想象得出。

  可怜的卡西!她一恢复知觉就扑在舱壁上痛哭,像个孩子似的哀伤无助。身为人母,也许能够体察出她的心境,有的母亲也许体会不到。但是此时此刻,卡西真正相信上帝对她施予了怜慈之心,使自己可望与女儿相见。她在数月后果然见到了女儿,不过那是后话,现在暂且说到这里吧。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 28楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 43
Results
The rest of our story is soon told. George Shelby, interested, as any other young man might be, by the romance of the incident, no less than by feelings of humanity, was at the pains to send to Cassy the bill of sale of Eliza; whose date and name all corresponded with her own knowledge of facts, and felt no doubt upon her mind as to the identity of her child. It remained now only for her to trace out the path of the fugitives.
Madame de Thoux and she, thus drawn together by the singular coincidence of their fortunes, proceeded immediately to Canada, and began a tour of inquiry among the stations, where the numerous fugitives from slavery are located. At Amherstberg they found the missionary with whom George and Eliza had taken shelter, on their first arrival in Canada; and through him were enabled to trace the family to Montreal.
George and Eliza had now been five years free. George had found constant occupation in the shop of a worthy machinist, where he had been earning a competent support for his family, which, in the mean time, had been increased by the addition of another daughter.
Little Harry—a fine bright boy—had been put to a good school, and was making rapid proficiency in knowledge.
The worthy pastor of the station, in Amherstberg, where George had first landed, was so much interested in the statements of Madame de Thoux and Cassy, that he yielded to the solicitations of the former, to accompany them to Montreal, in their search,—she bearing all the expense of the expedition.
The scene now changes to a small, neat tenement, in the outskirts of Montreal; the time, evening. A cheerful fire blazes on the hearth; a tea-table, covered with a snowy cloth, stands prepared for the evening meal. In one corner of the room was a table covered with a green cloth, where was an open writing-desk, pens, paper, and over it a shelf of well-selected books.
This was George’s study. The same zeal for self-improvement, which led him to steal the much coveted arts of reading and writing, amid all the toil and discouragements of his early life, still led him to devote all his leisure time to self-cultivation.
At this present time, he is seated at the table, making notes from a volume of the family library he has been reading.
“Come, George,” says Eliza, “you’ve been gone all day. Do put down that book, and let’s talk, while I’m getting tea,—do.”
And little Eliza seconds the effort, by toddling up to her father, and trying to pull the book out of his hand, and install herself on his knee as a substitute.
“O, you little witch!” says George, yielding, as, in such circumstances, man always must.
“That’s right,” says Eliza, as she begins to cut a loaf of bread. A little older she looks; her form a little fuller; her air more matronly than of yore; but evidently contented and happy as woman need be.
“Harry, my boy, how did you come on in that sum, today?” says George, as he laid his land on his son’s head.
Harry has lost his long curls; but he can never lose those eyes and eyelashes, and that fine, bold brow, that flushes with triumph, as he answers, “I did it, every bit of it, myself, father; and nobody helped me!”
“That’s right,” says his father; “depend on yourself, my son. You have a better chance than ever your poor father had.”
At this moment, there is a rap at the door; and Eliza goes and opens it. The delighted—“Why! this you?”—calls up her husband; and the good pastor of Amherstberg is welcomed. There are two more women with him, and Eliza asks them to sit down.
Now, if the truth must be told, the honest pastor had arranged a little programme, according to which this affair was to develop itself; and, on the way up, all had very cautiously and prudently exhorted each other not to let things out, except according to previous arrangement.
What was the good man’s consternation, therefore, just as he had motioned to the ladies to be seated, and was taking out his pocket-handkerchief to wipe his mouth, so as to proceed to his introductory speech in good order, when Madame de Thoux upset the whole plan, by throwing her arms around George’s neck, and letting all out at once, by saying, “O, George! don’t you know me? I’m your sister Emily.”
Cassy had seated herself more composedly, and would have carried on her part very well, had not little Eliza suddenly appeared before her in exact shape and form, every outline and curl, just as her daughter was when she saw her last. The little thing peered up in her face; and Cassy caught her up in her arms, pressed her to her bosom, saying, what, at the moment she really believed, “Darling, I’m your mother!”
In fact, it was a troublesome matter to do up exactly in proper order; but the good pastor, at last, succeeded in getting everybody quiet, and delivering the speech with which he had intended to open the exercises; and in which, at last, he succeeded so well, that his whole audience were sobbing about him in a manner that ought to satisfy any orator, ancient or modern.
They knelt together, and the good man prayed,—for there are some feelings so agitated and tumultuous, that they can find rest only by being poured into the bosom of Almighty love,—and then, rising up, the new-found family embraced each other, with a holy trust in Him, who from such peril and dangers, and by such unknown ways, had brought them together.
The note-book of a missionary, among the Canadian fugitives, contains truth stranger than fiction. How can it be otherwise, when a system prevails which whirls families and scatters their members, as the wind whirls and scatters the leaves of autumn? These shores of refuge, like the eternal shore, often unite again, in glad communion, hearts that for long years have mourned each other as lost. And affecting beyond expression is the earnestness with which every new arrival among them is met, if, perchance, it may bring tidings of mother, sister, child or wife, still lost to view in the shadows of slavery.
Deeds of heroism are wrought here more than those of romance, when defying torture, and braving death itself, the fugitive voluntarily threads his way back to the terrors and perils of that dark land, that he may bring out his sister, or mother, or wife.
One young man, of whom a missionary has told us, twice re-captured, and suffering shameful stripes for his heroism, had escaped again; and, in a letter which we heard read, tells his friends that he is going back a third time, that he may, at last, bring away his sister. My good sir, is this man a hero, or a criminal? Would not you do as much for your sister? And can you blame him?
But, to return to our friends, whom we left wiping their eyes, and recovering themselves from too great and sudden a joy. They are now seated around the social board, and are getting decidedly companionable; only that Cassy, who keeps little Eliza on her lap, occasionally squeezes the little thing, in a manner that rather astonishes her, and obstinately refuses to have her mouth stuffed with cake to the extent the little one desires,—alleging, what the child rather wonders at, that she has got something better than cake, and doesn’t want it.
And, indeed, in two or three days, such a change has passed over Cassy, that our readers would scarcely know her. The despairing, haggard expression of her face had given way to one of gentle trust. She seemed to sink, at once, into the bosom of the family, and take the little ones into her heart, as something for which it long had waited. Indeed, her love seemed to flow more naturally to the little Eliza than to her own daughter; for she was the exact image and body of the child whom she had lost. The little one was a flowery bond between mother and daughter, through whom grew up acquaintanceship and affection. Eliza’s steady, consistent piety, regulated by the constant reading of the sacred word, made her a proper guide for the shattered and wearied mind of her mother. Cassy yielded at once, and with her whole soul, to every good influence, and became a devout and tender Christian.
After a day or two, Madame de Thoux told her brother more particularly of her affairs. The death of her husband had left her an ample fortune, which she generously offered to share with the family. When she asked George what way she could best apply it for him, he answered, “Give me an education, Emily; that has always been my heart’s desire. Then, I can do all the rest.”
On mature deliberation, it was decided that the whole family should go, for some years, to France; whither they sailed, carrying Emmeline with them.
The good looks of the latter won the affection of the first mate of the vessel; and, shortly after entering the port, she became his wife.
George remained four years at a French university, and, applying himself with an unintermitted zeal, obtained a very thorough education.
Political troubles in France, at last, led the family again to seek an asylum in this country.
George’s feelings and views, as an educated man, may be best expressed in a letter to one of his friends.
“I feel somewhat at a loss, as to my future course. True, as you have said to me, I might mingle in the circles of the whites, in this country, my shade of color is so slight, and that of my wife and family scarce perceptible. Well, perhaps, on sufferance, I might. But, to tell you the truth, I have no wish to.
“My sympathies are not for my father’s race, but for my mother’s. To him I was no more than a fine dog or horse: to my poor heart-broken mother I was a child; and, though I never saw her, after the cruel sale that separated us, till she died, yet I know she always loved me dearly. I know it by my own heart. When I think of all she suffered, of my own early sufferings, of the distresses and struggles of my heroic wife, of my sister, sold in the New Orleans slave-market,—though I hope to have no unchristian sentiments, yet I may be excused for saying, I have no wish to pass for an American, or to identify myself with them.
“It is with the oppressed, enslaved African race that I cast in my lot; and, if I wished anything, I would wish myself two shades darker, rather than one lighter.
“The desire and yearning of my soul is for an African nationality. I want a people that shall have a tangible, separate existence of its own; and where am I to look for it? Not in Hayti; for in Hayti they had nothing to start with. A stream cannot rise above its fountain. The race that formed the character of the Haytiens was a worn-out, effeminate one; and, of course, the subject race will be centuries in rising to anything.
“Where, then, shall I look? On the shores of Africa I see a republic,—a republic formed of picked men, who, by energy and self-educating force, have, in many cases, individually, raised themselves above a condition of slavery. Having gone through a preparatory stage of feebleness, this republic has, at last, become an acknowledged nation on the face of the earth,—acknowledged by both France and England. There it is my wish to go, and find myself a people.
“I am aware, now, that I shall have you all against me; but, before you strike, hear me. During my stay in France, I have followed up, with intense interest, the history of my people in America. I have noted the struggle between abolitionist and colonizationist, and have received some impressions, as a distant spectator, which could never have occurred to me as a participator.
“I grant that this Liberia may have subserved all sorts of purposes, by being played off, in the hands of our oppressors, against us. Doubtless the scheme may have been used, in unjustifiable ways, as a means of retarding our emancipation. But the question to me is, Is there not a God above all man’s schemes? May He not have over-ruled their designs, and founded for us a nation by them?
“In these days, a nation is born in a day. A nation starts, now, with all the great problems of republican life and civilization wrought out to its hand;—it has not to discover, but only to apply. Let us, then, all take hold together, with all our might, and see what we can do with this new enterprise, and the whole splendid continent of Africa opens before us and our children. Our nation shall roll the tide of civilization and Christianity along its shores, and plant there mighty republics, that, growing with the rapidity of tropical vegetation, shall be for all coming ages.
“Do you say that I am deserting my enslaved brethren? I think not. If I forget them one hour, one moment of my life, so may God forget me! But, what can I do for them, here? Can I break their chains? No, not as an individual; but, let me go and form part of a nation, which shall have a voice in the councils of nations, and then we can speak. A nation has a right to argue, remonstrate, implore, and present the cause of its race,—which an individual has not.
“If Europe ever becomes a grand council of free nations,—as I trust in God it will,—if, there, serfdom, and all unjust and oppressive social inequalities, are done away; and if they, as France and England have done, acknowledge our position,—then, in the great congress of nations, we will make our appeal, and present the cause of our enslaved and suffering race; and it cannot be that free, enlightened America will not then desire to wipe from her escutcheon that bar sinister which disgraces her among nations, and is as truly a curse to her as to the enslaved.
“But, you will tell me, our race have equal rights to mingle in the American republic as the Irishman, the German, the Swede. Granted, they have. We ought to be free to meet and mingle,—to rise by our individual worth, without any consideration of caste or color; and they who deny us this right are false to their own professed principles of human equality. We ought, in particular, to be allowed here. We have more than the rights of common men;—we have the claim of an injured race for reparation. But, then, I do not want it; I want a country, a nation, of my own. I think that the African race has peculiarities, yet to be unfolded in the light of civilization and Christianity, which, if not the same with those of the Anglo-Saxon, may prove to be, morally, of even a higher type.
“To the Anglo-Saxon race has been intrusted the destinies of the world, during its pioneer period of struggle and conflict. To that mission its stern, inflexible, energetic elements, were well adapted; but, as a Christian, I look for another era to arise. On its borders I trust we stand; and the throes that now convulse the nations are, to my hope, but the birth-pangs of an hour of universal peace and brotherhood.
“I trust that the development of Africa is to be essentially a Christian one. If not a dominant and commanding race, they are, at least, an affectionate, magnanimous, and forgiving one. Having been called in the furnace of injustice and oppression, they have need to bind closer to their hearts that sublime doctrine of love and forgiveness, through which alone they are to conquer, which it is to be their mission to spread over the continent of Africa.
“In myself, I confess, I am feeble for this,—full half the blood in my veins is the hot and hasty Saxon; but I have an eloquent preacher of the Gospel ever by my side, in the person of my beautiful wife. When I wander, her gentler spirit ever restores me, and keeps before my eyes the Christian calling and mission of our race. As a Christian patriot, as a teacher of Christianity, I go to my country,—my chosen, my glorious Africa!—and to her, in my heart, I sometimes apply those splendid words of prophecy: ‘Whereas thou hast been forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee; I will make thee an eternal excellence, a joy of many generations!’
“You will call me an enthusiast: you will tell me that I have not well considered what I am undertaking. But I have considered, and counted the cost. I go to Liberia, not as an Elysium of romance, but as to a field of work. I expect to work with both hands,—to work hard; to work against all sorts of difficulties and discouragements; and to work till I die. This is what I go for; and in this I am quite sure I shall not be disappointed.
“Whatever you may think of my determination, do not divorce me from your confidence; and think that, in whatever I do, I act with a heart wholly given to my people.
“George Harris.”
George, with his wife, children, sister and mother, embarked for Africa, some few weeks after. If we are not mistaken, the world will yet hear from him there.
Of our other characters we have nothing very particular to write, except a word relating to Miss Ophelia and Topsy, and a farewell chapter, which we shall dedicate to George Shelby.
Miss Ophelia took Topsy home to Vermont with her, much to the surprise of the grave deliberative body whom a New Englander recognizes under the term “Our folks.” “Our folks,” at first, thought it an odd and unnecessary addition to their well-trained domestic establishment; but, so thoroughly efficient was Miss Ophelia in her conscientious endeavor to do her duty by her eleve, that the child rapidly grew in grace and in favor with the family and neighborhood. At the age of womanhood, she was, by her own request, baptized, and became a member of the Christian church in the place; and showed so much intelligence, activity and zeal, and desire to do good in the world, that she was at last recommended, and approved as a missionary to one of the stations in Africa; and we have heard that the same activity and ingenuity which, when a child, made her so multiform and restless in her developments, is now employed, in a safer and wholesomer manner, in teaching the children of her own country.
P.S.—It will be a satisfaction to some mother, also, to state, that some inquiries, which were set on foot by Madame de Thoux, have resulted recently in the discovery of Cassy’s son. Being a young man of energy, he had escaped, some years before his mother, and been received and educated by friends of the oppressed in the north. He will soon follow his family to Africa.
Chapter 44
The Liberator
George Shelby had written to his mother merely a line, stating the day that she might expect him home. Of the death scene of his old friend he had not the heart to write. He had tried several times, and only succeeded in half choking himself; and invariably finished by tearing up the paper, wiping his eyes, and rushing somewhere to get quiet.
There was a pleased bustle all though the Shelby mansion, that day, in expectation of the arrival of young Mas’r George.
Mrs. Shelby was seated in her comfortable parlor, where a cheerful hickory fire was dispelling the chill of the late autumn evening. A supper-table, glittering with plate and cut glass, was set out, on whose arrangements our former friend, old Chloe, was presiding.
Arrayed in a new calico dress, with clean, white apron, and high, well-starched turban, her black polished face glowing with satisfaction, she lingered, with needless punctiliousness, around the arrangements of the table, merely as an excuse for talking a little to her mistress.
“Laws, now! won’t it look natural to him?” she said. “Thar,—I set his plate just whar he likes it,round by the fire. Mas’r George allers wants de warm seat. O, go way!—why didn’t Sally get out de best tea-pot,—de little new one, Mas’r George got for Missis, Christmas? I’ll have it out! And Missis has heard from Mas’r George?” she said, inquiringly.
“Yes, Chloe; but only a line, just to say he would be home tonight, if he could,—that’s all.”
“Didn’t say nothin’ ’bout my old man, s’pose?” said Chloe, still fidgeting with the tea-cups.
“No, he didn’t. He did not speak of anything, Chloe. He said he would tell all, when he got home.”
“Jes like Mas’r George,—he’s allers so ferce for tellin’ everything hisself. I allers minded dat ar in Mas’r George. Don’t see, for my part, how white people gen’lly can bar to hev to write things much as they do, writin’ ’s such slow, oneasy kind o’ work.”
Mrs. Shelby smiled.
“I’m a thinkin’ my old man won’t know de boys and de baby. Lor’! she’s de biggest gal, now,—good she is, too, and peart, Polly is. She’s out to the house, now, watchin’ de hoe-cake. I ’s got jist de very pattern my old man liked so much, a bakin’. Jist sich as I gin him the mornin’ he was took off. Lord bless us! how I felt, dat ar morning!”
Mrs. Shelby sighed, and felt a heavy weight on her heart, at this allusion. She had felt uneasy, ever since she received her son’s letter, lest something should prove to be hidden behind the veil of silence which he had drawn.
“Missis has got dem bills?” said Chloe, anxiously.
“Yes, Chloe.”
“’Cause I wants to show my old man dem very bills de perfectioner gave me. ‘And,’ say he, ‘Chloe, I wish you’d stay longer.’ ‘Thank you, Mas’r,’ says I, ‘I would, only my old man’s coming home, and Missis,—she can’t do without me no longer.’ There’s jist what I telled him. Berry nice man, dat Mas’r Jones was.”
Chloe had pertinaciously insisted that the very bills in which her wages had been paid should be preserved, to show her husband, in memorial of her capability. And Mrs. Shelby had readily consented to humor her in the request.
“He won’t know Polly,—my old man won’t. Laws, it’s five year since they tuck him! She was a baby den,—couldn’t but jist stand. Remember how tickled he used to be, cause she would keep a fallin’ over, when she sot out to walk. Laws a me!”
The rattling of wheels now was heard.
“Mas’r George!” said Aunt Chloe, starting to the window.
Mrs. Shelby ran to the entry door, and was folded in the arms of her son. Aunt Chloe stood anxiously straining her eyes out into the darkness.
“O, poor Aunt Chloe!” said George, stopping compassionately, and taking her hard, black hand between both his; “I’d have given all my fortune to have brought him with me, but he’s gone to a better country.”
There was a passionate exclamation from Mrs. Shelby, but Aunt Chloe said nothing.
The party entered the supper-room. The money, of which Chloe was so proud, was still lying on the table.
“Thar,” said she, gathering it up, and holding it, with a trembling hand, to her mistress, “don’t never want to see nor hear on ’t again. Jist as I knew ’t would be,—sold, and murdered on dem ar’ old plantations!”
Chloe turned, and was walking proudly out of the room. Mrs. Shelby followed her softly, and took one of her hands, drew her down into a chair, and sat down by her.
“My poor, good Chloe!” said she.
Chloe leaned her head on her mistress’ shoulder, and sobbed out, “O Missis! ’scuse me, my heart’s broke,—dat’s all!”
“I know it is,” said Mrs. Shelby, as her tears fell fast; “and I cannot heal it, but Jesus can. He healeth the broken hearted, and bindeth up their wounds.”
There was a silence for some time, and all wept together. At last, George, sitting down beside the mourner, took her hand, and, with simple pathos, repeated the triumphant scene of her husband’s death, and his last messages of love.
About a month after this, one morning, all the servants of the Shelby estate were convened together in the great hall that ran through the house, to hear a few words from their young master.
To the surprise of all, he appeared among them with a bundle of papers in his hand, containing a certificate of freedom to every one on the place, which he read successively, and presented, amid the sobs and tears and shouts of all present.
Many, however, pressed around him, earnestly begging him not to send them away; and, with anxious faces, tendering back their free papers.
“We don’t want to be no freer than we are. We’s allers had all we wanted. We don’t want to leave de ole place, and Mas’r and Missis, and de rest!”
“My good friends,” said George, as soon as he could get a silence, “there’ll be no need for you to leave me. The place wants as many hands to work it as it did before. We need the same about the house that we did before. But, you are now free men and free women. I shall pay you wages for your work, such as we shall agree on. The advantage is, that in case of my getting in debt, or dying,—things that might happen,—you cannot now be taken up and sold. I expect to carry on the estate, and to teach you what, perhaps, it will take you some time to learn,—how to use the rights I give you as free men and women. I expect you to be good, and willing to learn; and I trust in God that I shall be faithful, and willing to teach. And now, my friends, look up, and thank God for the blessing of freedom.”
An aged, partriarchal negro, who had grown gray and blind on the estate, now rose, and, lifting his trembling hand said, “Let us give thanks unto the Lord!” As all kneeled by one consent, a more touching and hearty Te Deum never ascended to heaven, though borne on the peal of organ, bell and cannon, than came from that honest old heart.
On rising, another struck up a Methodist hymn, of which the burden was,
“The year of Jubilee is come,—
Return, ye ransomed sinners, home.”
“One thing more,” said George, as he stopped the congratulations of the throng; “you all remember our good old Uncle Tom?”
George here gave a short narration of the scene of his death, and of his loving farewell to all on the place, and added,
“It was on his grave, my friends, that I resolved, before God, that I would never own another slave, while it was possible to free him; that nobody, through me, should ever run the risk of being parted from home and friends, and dying on a lonely plantation, as he died. So, when you rejoice in your freedom, think that you owe it to that good old soul, and pay it back in kindness to his wife and children. Think of your freedom, every time you see Uncle Tom’s Cabin; and let it be a memorial to put you all in mind to follow in his steps, and be honest and faithful and Christian as he was.”
Chapter 45
Concluding Remarks
The writer has often been inquired of, by correspondents from different parts of the country, whether this narrative is a true one; and to these inquiries she will give one general answer.
The separate incidents that compose the narrative are, to a very great extent, authentic, occurring, many of them, either under her own observation, or that of her personal friends. She or her friends have observed characters the counterpart of almost all that are here introduced; and many of the sayings are word for word as heard herself, or reported to her.
The personal appearance of Eliza, the character ascribed to her, are sketches drawn from life. The incorruptible fidelity, piety and honesty, of Uncle Tom, had more than one development, to her personal knowledge. Some of the most deeply tragic and romantic, some of the most terrible incidents, have also their paralle in reality. The incident of the mother’s crossing the Ohio river on the ice is a well-known fact. The story of “old Prue,” in the second volume, was an incident that fell under the personal observation of a brother of the writer, then collecting-clerk to a large mercantile house, in New Orleans. From the same source was derived the character of the planter Legree. Of him her brother thus wrote, speaking of visiting his plantation, on a collecting tour; “He actually made me feel of his fist, which was like a blacksmith’s hammer, or a nodule of iron, telling me that it was ‘calloused with knocking down niggers.’ When I left the plantation, I drew a long breath, and felt as if I had escaped from an ogre’s den.”
That the tragical fate of Tom, also, has too many times had its parallel, there are living witnesses, all over our land, to testify. Let it be remembered that in all southern states it is a principle of jurisprudence that no person of colored lineage can testify in a suit against a white, and it will be easy to see that such a case may occur, wherever there is a man whose passions outweigh his interests, and a slave who has manhood or principle enough to resist his will. There is, actually, nothing to protect the slave’s life, but the character of the master. Facts too shocking to be contemplated occasionally force their way to the public ear, and the comment that one often hears made on them is more shocking than the thing itself. It is said, “Very likely such cases may now and then occur, but they are no sample of general practice.” If the laws of New England were so arranged that a master could now and then torture an apprentice to death, would it be received with equal composure? Would it be said, “These cases are rare, and no samples of general practice”? This injustice is an inherent one in the slave system,—it cannot exist without it.
The public and shameless sale of beautiful mulatto and quadroon girls has acquired a notoriety, from the incidents following the capture of the Pearl. We extract the following from the speech of Hon. Horace Mann, one of the legal counsel for the defendants in that case. He says: “In that company of seventy-six persons, who attempted, in 1848, to escape from the District of Columbia in the schooner Pearl, and whose officers I assisted in defending, there were several young and healthy girls, who had those peculiar attractions of form and feature which connoisseurs prize so highly. Elizabeth Russel was one of them. She immediately fell into the slave-trader’s fangs, and was doomed for the New Orleans market. The hearts of those that saw her were touched with pity for her fate. They offered eighteen hundred dollars to redeem her; and some there were who offered to give, that would not have much left after the gift; but the fiend of a slave-trader was inexorable. She was despatched to New Orleans; but, when about half way there, God had mercy on her, and smote her with death. There were two girls named Edmundson in the same company. When about to be sent to the same market, an older sister went to the shambles, to plead with the wretch who owned them, for the love of God, to spare his victims. He bantered her, telling what fine dresses and fine furniture they would have. ‘Yes,’ she said, ‘that may do very well in this life, but what will become of them in the next?’ They too were sent to New Orleans; but were afterwards redeemed, at an enormous ransom, and brought back.” Is it not plain, from this, that the histories of Emmeline and Cassy may have many counterparts?
Justice, too, obliges the author to state that the fairness of mind and generosity attributed to St. Clare are not without a parallel, as the following anecdote will show. A few years since, a young southern gentleman was in Cincinnati, with a favorite servant, who had been his personal attendant from a boy. The young man took advantage of this opportunity to secure his own freedom, and fled to the protection of a Quaker, who was quite noted in affairs of this kind. The owner was exceedingly indignant. He had always treated the slave with such indulgence, and his confidence in his affection was such, that he believed he must have been practised upon to induce him to revolt from him. He visited the Quaker, in high anger; but, being possessed of uncommon candor and fairness, was soon quieted by his arguments and representations. It was a side of the subject which he never had heard,—never had thought on; and he immediately told the Quaker that, if his slave would, to his own face, say that it was his desire to be free, he would liberate him. An interview was forthwith procured, and Nathan was asked by his young master whether he had ever had any reason to complain of his treatment, in any respect.
“No, Mas’r,” said Nathan; “you’ve always been good to me.”
“Well, then, why do you want to leave me?”
“Mas’r may die, and then who get me?—I’d rather be a free man.”
After some deliberation, the young master replied, “Nathan, in your place, I think I should feel very much so, myself. You are free.”
He immediately made him out free papers; deposited a sum of money in the hands of the Quaker, to be judiciously used in assisting him to start in life, and left a very sensible and kind letter of advice to the young man. That letter was for some time in the writer’s hands.
The author hopes she has done justice to that nobility, generosity, and humanity, which in many cases characterize individuals at the, South. Such instances save us from utter despair of our kind. But, she asks any person, who knows the world, are such characters common, anywhere?
For many years of her life, the author avoided all reading upon or allusion to the subject of slavery, considering it as too painful to be inquired into, and one which advancing light and civlization would certainly live down. But, since the legislative act of 1850, when she heard, with perfect surprise and consternation, Christian and humane people actually recommending the remanding escaped fugitives into slavery, as a duty binding on good citizens,—when she heard, on all hands, from kind, compassionate and estimable people, in the free states of the North, deliberations and discussions as to what Christian duty could be on this head,—she could only think, These men and Christians cannot know what slavery is; if they did, such a question could never be open for discussion. And from this arose a desire to exhibit it in a living dramatic reality. She has endeavored to show it fairly, in its best and its worst phases. In its best aspect, she has, perhaps, been successful; but, oh! who shall say what yet remains untold in that valley and shadow of death, that lies the other side?
To you, generous, noble-minded men and women, of the South,—you, whose virtue, and magnanimity and purity of character, are the greater for the severer trial it has encountered,—to you is her appeal. Have you not, in your own secret souls, in your own private conversings, felt that there are woes and evils, in this accursed system, far beyond what are here shadowed, or can be shadowed? Can it be otherwise? Is man ever a creature to be trusted with wholly irresponsible power? And does not the slave system, by denying the slave all legal right of testimony, make every individual owner an irresponsible despot? Can anybody fall to make the inference what the practical result will be? If there is, as we admit, a public sentiment among you, men of honor, justice and humanity, is there not also another kind of public sentiment among the ruffian, the brutal and debased? And cannot the ruffian, the brutal, the debased, by slave law, own just as many slaves as the best and purest? Are the honorable, the just, the high-minded and compassionate, the majority anywhere in this world?
The slave-trade is now, by American law, considered as piracy. But a slave-trade, as systematic as ever was carried on on the coast of Africa, is an inevitable attendant and result of American slavery. And its heart-break and its horrors, can they be told?
The writer has given only a faint shadow, a dim picture, of the anguish and despair that are, at this very moment, riving thousands of hearts, shattering thousands of families, and driving a helpless and sensitive race to frenzy and despair. There are those living who know the mothers whom this accursed traffic has driven to the murder of their children; and themselves seeking in death a shelter from woes more dreaded than death. Nothing of tragedy can be written, can be spoken, can be conceived, that equals the frightful reality of scenes daily and hourly acting on our shores, beneath the shadow of American law, and the shadow of the cross of Christ.
And now, men and women of America, is this a thing to be trifled with, apologized for, and passed over in silence? Farmers of Massachusetts, of New Hampshire, of Vermont, of Connecticut, who read this book by the blaze of your winter-evening fire,—strong-hearted, generous sailors and ship-owners of Maine,—is this a thing for you to countenance and encourage? Brave and generous men of New York, farmers of rich and joyous Ohio, and ye of the wide prairie states,—answer, is this a thing for you to protect and countenance? And you, mothers of America,—you who have learned, by the cradles of your own children, to love and feel for all mankind,—by the sacred love you bear your child; by your joy in his beautiful, spotless infancy; by the motherly pity and tenderness with which you guide his growing years; by the anxieties of his education; by the prayers you breathe for his soul’s eternal good;—I beseech you, pity the mother who has all your affections, and not one legal right to protect, guide, or educate, the child of her bosom! By the sick hour of your child; by those dying eyes, which you can never forget; by those last cries, that wrung your heart when you could neither help nor save; by the desolation of that empty cradle, that silent nursery,—I beseech you, pity those mothers that are constantly made childless by the American slave-trade! And say, mothers of America, is this a thing to be defended, sympathized with, passed over in silence?
Do you say that the people of the free state have nothing to do with it, and can do nothing? Would to God this were true! But it is not true. The people of the free states have defended, encouraged, and participated; and are more guilty for it, before God, than the South, in that they have not the apology of education or custom.
If the mothers of the free states had all felt as they should, in times past, the sons of the free states would not have been the holders, and, proverbially, the hardest masters of slaves; the sons of the free states would not have connived at the extension of slavery, in our national body; the sons of the free states would not, as they do, trade the souls and bodies of men as an equivalent to money, in their mercantile dealings. There are multitudes of slaves temporarily owned, and sold again, by merchants in northern cities; and shall the whole guilt or obloquy of slavery fall only on the South?
Northern men, northern mothers, northern Christians, have something more to do than denounce their brethren at the South; they have to look to the evil among themselves.
But, what can any individual do? Of that, every individual can judge. There is one thing that every individual can do,—they can see to it that they feel right. An atmosphere of sympathetic influence encircles every human being; and the man or woman who feels strongly, healthily and justly, on the great interests of humanity, is a constant benefactor to the human race. See, then, to your sympathies in this matter! Are they in harmony with the sympathies of Christ? or are they swayed and perverted by the sophistries of worldly policy?
Christian men and women of the North! still further,—you have another power; you can pray! Do you believe in prayer? or has it become an indistinct apostolic tradition? You pray for the heathen abroad; pray also for the heathen at home. And pray for those distressed Christians whose whole chance of religious improvement is an accident of trade and sale; from whom any adherence to the morals of Christianity is, in many cases, an impossibility, unless they have given them, from above, the courage and grace of martyrdom.
But, still more. On the shores of our free states are emerging the poor, shattered, broken remnants of families,—men and women, escaped, by miraculous providences from the surges of slavery,—feeble in knowledge, and, in many cases, infirm in moral constitution, from a system which confounds and confuses every principle of Christianity and morality. They come to seek a refuge among you; they come to seek education, knowledge, Christianity.
What do you owe to these poor unfortunates, oh Christians? Does not every American Christian owe to the African race some effort at reparation for the wrongs that the American nation has brought upon them? Shall the doors of churches and school-houses be shut upon them? Shall states arise and shake them out? Shall the church of Christ hear in silence the taunt that is thrown at them, and shrink away from the helpless hand that they stretch out; and, by her silence, encourage the cruelty that would chase them from our borders? If it must be so, it will be a mournful spectacle. If it must be so, the country will have reason to tremble, when it remembers that the fate of nations is in the hands of One who is very pitiful, and of tender compassion.
Do you say, “We don’t want them here; let them go to Africa”?
That the providence of God has provided a refuge in Africa, is, indeed, a great and noticeable fact; but that is no reason why the church of Christ should throw off that responsibility to this outcast race which her profession demands of her.
To fill up Liberia with an ignorant, inexperienced, half-barbarized race, just escaped from the chains of slavery, would be only to prolong, for ages, the period of struggle and conflict which attends the inception of new enterprises. Let the church of the north receive these poor sufferers in the spirit of Christ; receive them to the educating advantages of Christian republican society and schools, until they have attained to somewhat of a moral and intellectual maturity, and then assist them in their passage to those shores, where they may put in practice the lessons they have learned in America.
There is a body of men at the north, comparatively small, who have been doing this; and, as the result, this country has already seen examples of men, formerly slaves, who have rapidly acquired property, reputation, and education. Talent has been developed, which, considering the circumstances, is certainly remarkable; and, for moral traits of honesty, kindness, tenderness of feeling,—for heroic efforts and self-denials, endured for the ransom of brethren and friends yet in slavery,—they have been remarkable to a degree that, considering the influence under which they were born, is surprising.
The writer has lived, for many years, on the frontier-line of slave states, and has had great opportunities of observation among those who formerly were slaves. They have been in her family as servants; and, in default of any other school to receive them, she has, in many cases, had them instructed in a family school, with her own children. She has also the testimony of missionaries, among the fugitives in Canada, in coincidence with her own experience; and her deductions, with regard to the capabilities of the race, are encouraging in the highest degree.
The first desire of the emancipated slave, generally, is for education. There is nothing that they are not willing to give or do to have their children instructed, and, so far as the writer has observed herself, or taken the testimony of teachers among them, they are remarkably intelligent and quick to learn. The results of schools, founded for them by benevolent individuals in Cincinnati, fully establish this.
The author gives the following statement of facts, on the authority of Professor C. E. Stowe, then of Lane Seminary, Ohio, with regard to emancipated slaves, now resident in Cincinnati; given to show the capability of the race, even without any very particular assistance or encouragement.
The initial letters alone are given. They are all residents of Cincinnati.
“B——. Furniture maker; twenty years in the city; worth ten thousand dollars, all his own earnings; a Baptist.
“C——. Full black; stolen from Africa; sold in New Orleans; been free fifteen years; paid for himself six hundred dollars; a farmer; owns several farms in Indiana; Presbyterian; probably worth fifteen or twenty thousand dollars, all earned by himself.
“K——. Full black; dealer in real estate; worth thirty thousand dollars; about forty years old; free six years; paid eighteen hundred dollars for his family; member of the Baptist church; received a legacy from his master, which he has taken good care of, and increased.
“G——. Full black; coal dealer; about thirty years old; worth eighteen thousand dollars; paid for himself twice, being once defrauded to the amount of sixteen hundred dollars; made all his money by his own efforts—much of it while a slave, hiring his time of his master, and doing business for himself; a fine, gentlemanly fellow.
“W——. Three-fourths black; barber and waiter; from Kentucky; nineteen years free; paid for self and family over three thousand dollars; deacon in the Baptist church.
“G. D——. Three-fourths black; white-washer; from Kentucky; nine years free; paid fifteen hundred dollars for self and family; recently died, aged sixty; worth six thousand dollars.”
Professor Stowe says, “With all these, except G——, I have been, for some years, personally acquainted, and make my statements from my own knowledge.”
The writer well remembers an aged colored woman, who was employed as a washerwoman in her father’s family. The daughter of this woman married a slave. She was a remarkably active and capable young woman, and, by her industry and thrift, and the most persevering self-denial, raised nine hundred dollars for her husband’s freedom, which she paid, as she raised it, into the hands of his master. She yet wanted a hundred dollars of the price, when he died. She never recovered any of the money.
These are but few facts, among multitudes which might be adduced, to show the self-denial, energy, patience, and honesty, which the slave has exhibited in a state of freedom.
And let it be remembered that these individuals have thus bravely succeeded in conquering for themselves comparative wealth and social position, in the face of every disadvantage and discouragement. The colored man, by the law of Ohio, cannot be a voter, and, till within a few years, was even denied the right of testimony in legal suits with the white. Nor are these instances confined to the State of Ohio. In all states of the Union we see men, but yesterday burst from the shackles of slavery, who, by a self-educating force, which cannot be too much admired, have risen to highly respectable stations in society. Pennington, among clergymen, Douglas and Ward, among editors, are well known instances.
If this persecuted race, with every discouragement and disadvantage, have done thus much, how much more they might do if the Christian church would act towards them in the spirit of her Lord!
This is an age of the world when nations are trembling and convulsed. A mighty influence is abroad, surging and heaving the world, as with an earthquake. And is America safe? Every nation that carries in its bosom great and unredressed injustice has in it the elements of this last convulsion.
For what is this mighty influence thus rousing in all nations and languages those groanings that cannot be uttered, for man’s freedom and equality?
O, Church of Christ, read the signs of the times! Is not this power the spirit of Him whose kingdom is yet to come, and whose will to be done on earth as it is in heaven?
But who may abide the day of his appearing? “for that day shall burn as an oven: and he shall appear as a swift witness against those that oppress the hireling in his wages, the widow and the fatherless, and that turn aside the stranger in his right: and he shall break in pieces the oppressor.”
Are not these dread words for a nation bearing in her bosom so mighty an injustice? Christians! every time that you pray that the kingdom of Christ may come, can you forget that prophecy associates, in dread fellowship, the day of vengeance with the year of his redeemed?
A day of grace is yet held out to us. Both North and South have been guilty before God; and the Christian church has a heavy account to answer. Not by combining together, to protect injustice and cruelty, and making a common capital of sin, is this Union to be saved,—but by repentance, justice and mercy; for, not surer is the eternal law by which the millstone sinks in the ocean, than that stronger law, by which injustice and cruelty shall bring on nations the wrath of Almighty God!



第四十三章 牧原

  文章写到这里,其余的故事已接近尾声了。卡西和都德夫人的离奇的际遇深深打动了乔治,像所有的年青人一样,他觉得惊奇有趣,同时又对此事满怀关切。他费尽周折地把艾莉查的卖身契寄给卡西。单据上面所载的姓名和时间与卡西记忆中的情况毫无二致。卡西,坚信艾莉查就是自己的女儿,她眼下要做的事就是追寻艾莉查出逃之后的行踪线索。

  天缘巧合,命运把她和都德夫人紧紧联系在一起。她们日夜兼程奔赴加拿大,一路上寻访了无数个收容逃亡奴隶的据点,终于在阿默赫斯堡找到了一个传教士,乔治夫妇初入加拿大时正是蒙他收留保护。由于从传教士那里得到讯息,卡西和都德夫人追寻到蒙特利尔市,探听乔治一家的消息。

  乔治和艾莉查成为自由人已经五年了。乔治在一个著名的机械师开办的工厂里获得了一个安稳的职业,所挣的薪水足以持家,他们还生了一个女儿。

  哈里已经长成为一个英俊聪颖的少年,就读于一所知名的学校,学识渐渐增多。阿默赫斯堡收容站的那位教士曾收留过乔治,他对卡西和都德夫人叙述的情况十分关注。都德大人请求他一同前往蒙特利尔寻找乔治,一切费用由夫人承担。传教士允诺了此行。

  黄昏时分,在蒙特利尔市郊的一座干净整洁的公寓里,有一家人已经准备好晚饭,餐桌上面摆放整齐,铺着雪白的桌布。壁炉里红色的火苗噼啪作响,兴奋地跳跃着。房屋的一角安放着一张宽大的写字桌,桌上铺着绿色桌布,摆着纸笔等文具。书桌上面的书架上排列着一本本精选过的书籍。

  这是乔治的书房。从前,他在艰辛的生活中抽取空暇时间学会了看书识字,一心一意地进取向上。现在,他仍然不辍努力,把全部业余时间都用来学习。

  此时他正坐在书桌旁读着一本藏书,并且做着笔记。

  “乔治,过来,”艾莉查说,“你白天不在家里,趁我泡茶时一起说说话吧,快放下书。来呀。”

  小艾莉查也做出了迎合妈妈的举动:她摇摇晃晃地跑到爸爸旁边,想拿掉他的书,坐在他的膝上。

  “小机灵鬼!”乔治让步了,男人在这种情况下总是不得不这样做。

  “好啦。”艾莉查一边切面包,一边说。几年的光阴,使她看上去平添了几分成熟;身材略显丰满,有些家庭主妇的风范。在她身上我们能够感受到她内心的幸福和恬静。

  “哈里,宝贝,今天你的数学题做得好吗?”乔治摸着哈里的头发,问道。

  哈里头上弯曲的头发已经不见了,但是他的眼睛、睫毛和漂亮高耸的前额仍如从前一样。他脸上泛着红光,骄傲地回答:“我全都做完了,是我自己做的,爸爸!”

  “好极了,儿子,”乔治说,“要靠自己的能力做事,你今后的机会可要比你可怜的爸爸好得多。”

  就在这时传来了轻轻的敲门声,艾莉查一边答应着,一边去开门。她高兴地喊道:“噢,是你呀!”乔治转过身来,看见了传教士。艾莉查请他走进屋里,并且请同来的两个女人就座。

  按照本来安排的程序,这位传教士在路上就告诫大家要遵循他所策划的步骤进行,如果事先没有其他变化,事情可不能开门见山就暴露出来。

  传教士入座之后,用手帕拭拭嘴角,准备按原定计划演出开场白。然而都德夫人的举动却使他慌了手脚。她紧紧拥抱着乔治,大声说:“乔治!乔治!难道你不认识我了吗?我是你姐姐埃米琳!”这样一来,整个计划全被打乱了,全部真象立刻暴露出来。

  卡西坐在那里倒是心平气和,如果小艾莉查没有突然出现在眼前,她本来能够演好自己的角色。这个小女孩的身材、相貌和头发与她当年的女儿就像是从同一个模子里刻出来的。小姑娘始终看着她的脸,卡西不由自主地把她抱在怀里,动情地说:“宝贝,我是妈妈呀!”这句话是如此情真,连她自己都以为眼前的小女孩真的是当年的艾莉查。

  想要这件事有条有理地按步骤进行可真是不容易!传教士终于使大家平静下来,道出了原本该最初上演的开场白。他的讲话成功地抓住了众人的情感,每个人都在低声哭泣。古往今来的演讲者若能把场景渲染到如此境地,真可以自慰了。

  他们全都跪在地上,好心的传教士开始祈祷。——在这心情激荡的时刻,惟有祈祷上帝,把全身心都投入到上帝爱的怀抱里,人们的心魂才得以安宁。祷毕,他们站起身来,这重新团聚的一家人彼此拥抱在一起,心中充满了对上帝的尊崇、信赖之情。上帝以种种不可预料的方式把他们从重重险阻中牵引到一起来。

  在加拿大流亡者中有一位传教士,他的笔记纪实比小说更加真实、离奇。奴隶制肆虐地摧残许多家庭,像狂风横卷残叶一样使人们骨肉离散,如此凄惨的故事怎能不离奇曲折、扣人心弦?失散了多年的人们,往往以为亲人已经死去,却能够在这个避风港里意外相聚——这里就是一条永远的安全海岸线。每一个初次踏上这块土地的人都会受到热烈的欢迎,因为他们的到来也许会带来一些仍然桎梏于奴隶制的亲人的讯息,包括他们的母亲、姐妹、妻子或儿女。

  在加拿大,许多成功地逃亡至此的奴隶往往会从原路返回,回到危机四伏的大陆去寻找自己的亲人,希图救她们脱离苦海。这类英勇事迹数不胜数,每当此时,死亡和酷刑的威胁都被他们远远抛在脑后。

  我们曾经听过一位传教士讲述的故事:有个年青人返回大陆时两次被捉住,遭受了残酷的鞭打,可是他最后还是逃回来了。我们听过别人念他写给朋友的信,信中说他还想第三次返回大陆搭救他的妹妹。善良的读者啊,他是英雄人物呢,还是一个罪犯?你难道不愿为姐妹而牺牲自己吗?你能够指责他吗?

  闲言少叙,还是来看一看我们的朋友吧。意外的惊喜使他们止不住泪水,过了许久才拭去泪,渐渐平静下来。全家人亲亲密密地围坐在桌子周围,只有卡西始终把小艾莉查抱在膝上,时不时地紧紧搂抱她,使小家伙很好奇。当小艾莉查要往她嘴里塞糕点时,她十分执拗地拒绝说她有比糕点更好吃的东西,所以不想吃糕点。

  卡西很快就像变了一个人似的,一两天以后读者在她身上一定已看不出昔日的痕迹。她脸色柔和,蕴含着圣洁的信任之情,从前的苍白憔悴已经消失得干干净净。她完全与自己的亲人融合到一起,她爱着这两个孩子,似乎他们就是她长久以来一直期待的人。她对小艾莉查所投入的爱心比对艾莉查更加深厚。她曾经失去的女儿与眼前的小艾莉查容颜姿态一模一样。这个小女孩就像是一条花朵一样的绚丽芬芳的系带,把卡西母女的感情维系起来,使她们互相爱恋。艾莉查常常读《圣经》,她心地虔诚、信念坚定,使母亲那疲惫不堪、支离破碎的心灵得到了正确的引导。卡西接受了这指引,也变成了虔诚的基督徒。

  一两天后都德夫人向弟弟详细讲述了自己的经历。丈夫留下了一笔丰厚的遗产,她想拿出来以供全家花销,因此征询乔治的意见,可以用这笔钱派上什么用途。乔治说:“我想上学,埃米琳。读书始终是我最大的心愿。其他的事你就不用费心了。”

  他们做好充分准备后启程去法国,打算在那里暂住几年。全家人带着埃米琳一起乘船出航。这艘轮船上的大副为埃米琳的姿色所倾倒,抵港后不久就与她结婚了。

  乔治在法国一所大学里攻读了四年,接受了系统的教育。他的学习热情很高,成绩十分优异。

  后来法国发生暴动,他们全家人为了避祸又回到美国。

  乔治现在已经成为一个素质很高的人,在他致友人的一封信中,他的情感与才华得到了充分展示:

  “我并不知自己的前程如何,对此我持有困惑心理。的确,我可以像你说的那样很轻松地冒充白人,混入美国的白人圈子。我的肤色很浅,我妻子和家里其他成员的肤色也很难看出是黑人。如果社会默许,我们是可以冒充白人来生活的。但我们却不想这样做!”

  “我的怜悯之心全部都寄托在母亲的种族,而不是父亲的种族。在父亲眼里我只是一匹优质的马或一条好狗而已,而母亲才把我看成一个孩子。我和母亲在那残酷的拍卖会上被迫分离,直到她去世我再也没能见上她一面。可我知道她爱我,从心里明白她对我怀有深厚的爱心。每当我想起母亲的苦楚磨折和我少年时期的苦难,想起妻子的痛苦和顽强抗争,想起姐姐在新奥尔良奴隶市场上被拍卖的遭遇,尽管我力图不使自己心里产生背弃基督教义的念头——我这样说是可以原谅的吧——但我决不愿做美国人,不愿和他们一致。”

  “我宁愿希望上天把我的肤色变得更黑一些而不是变浅,因为我要与遭受压制和奴役的非洲黑人种族同呼吸、共命运。”

  “我的灵魂里急切地渴求着能猎得一个非洲国家的国籍。我希望这个国家能够真正独立,在全世界民族之林中巍然屹立,凡是属于这个国家的人们都享有真正的自由权利。可是这样的国度在哪里呢?我怎样去寻找她?海地不属于这样的国家,海地人民的基础素质不是很优秀。正像河流永远不能超越它的源头一样,海地的主要民族性格柔顺、怯懦,所以其他次要民族若想翻身独立,至少需要几个世纪的时间才能改变现状。”

  “我应该到何处寻找它?我看到了非洲沿海的一个共和国,她的国民出类拔萃,其中很多人凭借自我教育和顽强的力量跳出了奴隶制的牢笼。这个共和国家经历了一个薄弱的准备阶段,终于得到了世界的承认——其中包括英国和法国。我想去寻找那个人人都能主宰自己的国度!”

  “我知道你们一定都不会赞同我,可是你们在责备我之前请先听听我的理由。我居住在法国时曾经怀着极大的兴趣关注着美国黑人同胞的际遇,我也始终留意着殖民主义者和废奴主义者之间的矛盾冲突。身在他乡异地、作为一个旁观者,我所得到的感触,是我作为当局者时根本无法感受到的。这就是所谓的‘当局者迷、旁观者清’了。”

  “我明白,高高在上的奴隶主们为了达到他们不可告人的目的,曾试图以这个共和国——利比里亚共和国——为工具,采取各种阴险手段来压制我们、阻碍我们的解放斗争。我心里只有一个疑问:上帝难道不存在吗?他对人世间的计谋和手段洞若观火,难道他不能识破这些阴谋,通过给予他们有力的打击来成全我们,使我们建立自己的国家吗?”

  “现今社会里,一夜之间就可以诞生一个新的国家。刚刚成立的国家往往都拥有现成的有关教科文与国计民生等重要问题的方针政策,所以只要把这些政策付诸实践就可以了,而不必自己去重新摸索。但愿我们能够团结起来,殚精竭力以建成伟业。我们和我们的后代必定会拥有一片美丽、壮观的非洲土地。在非洲海岸,黑人同胞们将开创文明的高潮、拓展基督教义的精神,建立众多个富强的、属于我们自己的共和国家。这些国家将飞速发展,像热带植物一样成长繁荣起来,直至永恒。”

  “你是否会指议我会抛弃曾经同甘共苦的同胞们?不,我不这样看。如果我在生命中离弃他们一分一秒,那么上帝也会抛弃我!身在美国,我能给他们尽什么心意呢?难道我能够斩断他们身上的镣铐吗?仅凭一人之力无法做到这一点有。如果我成为共和国的一员,我们就可以运用共和国在国际舆论中所拥有的发言权来发布宣言,为我们自己辩护、呼吁;只有单个人的力量根本不能行使这一权利。”

  “我坚信总有一天欧洲会成为自由国度的联合体——如果在欧洲,奴隶制和其他所有不平等现象都被彻底根除,如果其他欧洲国家也像英国和法国一样承认我们的社会地位和权利,那么我们将在自由国家的会议上高声呼吁,为我们这个磨难重重、被奴役被压迫的民族申冤雪耻!等到那一时刻,宣扬自由和进步的美国不可能拒绝抹去镶在她国徽上的那两道象征着耻辱的斜线。因为她不愿在公众面前蒙上耻辱的标志,何况这种耻辱对于美国和黑人同胞来说都是隐患。”

  “也许你会说黑人同胞与爱尔兰人、德国人和瑞典人一样拥有居住在美国的权利,完全可以与美国融为一体。我承认我的同胞们确实是享有这项权利的。我们应该与他们交游自如,溶入其中。我们也可以抛却等级和肤色的限制,凭借自身的才华和实力来提高自己的社会地位。如果有人否定我们拥有的这一权利,那么他们也就否定了自己曾标榜的人人平等的人权理论。我们民族曾倍受摧残,因此应要求偿还。比起其他人来说我们更应该享有许多权利,更应该居住在美国。可我不愿这样,我需要真正、完全地属于我自己的国家和民族。我确信,凭借着汲取世界文明和基督之光的润泽,我们非洲人民所具备的个性和特色将会充分展示于世人面前。非洲人的特色比起盎格鲁——萨克森而言,在精神上更具有就力和内涵。”

  “坚韧、充满生机的盎格鲁——萨克森人民曾在国际争端纷起的最初阶段左右着世界许多国家的前途和命运。这个民族品质优秀,不辱使命。可我作为一名信仰基督的教徒,更加希冀一个新时代的诞生。我们立足于新时代的前沿翘首以待,但愿如今各个国家正在经历着的痛苦和灾难仅仅是和平年代诞生之前暂时的阵痛。”

  “非洲发展的指导精神必将是基督的教谕。非洲大陆的民族性格淳厚、宽容、情意深重,不擅长于高高在上地发号施令。他们深深铭记着爱的原则,牢记着宽容的教义,因为他们正是在苦难深重的生活中接受了上帝的指引,使他们从被侮辱、被伤害的处境中解脱出来。他们心中拥有了宽容和爱心,就能够无所畏惧,所向披靡;他们的使命就是将宽容与爱的原则散播于非洲土地。”

  “我承认自身不具备这种精神,因为我身上流淌着一半萨克森民族躁动的血液。可我身边伴随着一位温柔美丽、巧言善辩的上帝的使者。她总是把我从徘徊困惑中引入正途。是她使我听到了基督的召唤,叮嘱我不忘行使民族的使命。我要以一个传教士的身份,到非洲大陆去寻找我的国家。这是上帝为我指定的土地,我要用荣耀的语言来赞颂他:‘尽管你被冷落、被遗弃,没有人愿意停留在这里,我却要让你享受世世代代的荣华富贵,使你成为永恒的荣耀之邦。’”

  “也许你会说我有些头脑发热,认为我并没有认真思索过自己要为之投入的事业。不,实际上我周全地考虑过,也权衡过得失。利比里亚共和国是一个勤劳民族的国度,在那里,人人都要辛勤地劳作,那里并非传说中的富贵之乡。我渴望用自己的双手去辛苦工作,任何艰辛和磨难都不能挫败我。我的一生都将如此度过。我之所以想去非洲,正是因为我向往着呼吸自由的空气,非洲海岸不会令我失望。”

  “不管你对我所做的决定有什么意见,请你一定要信任我;你要明白,我把全部的身心和灵魂都献给了我的同胞们。”

                   “乔治·哈里斯”

  几周以后,乔治与妻儿、姐姐和岳母扬帆出海前往非洲。如果我的预料准确,也许以后人们还会听到他的音讯。

  我还要叙述一下奥菲利亚小姐和托普西后来的经历,另外再用一章的笔墨描述一下与乔治·希尔比辞别的场景。除此之外,对书中其他人物作者无需赘叙。

  奥菲利亚携同托普西回到故乡佛蒙特州。新英格兰人对办事条理清晰的人有一个谐趣的称呼——“我们的人”。托普西刚来到这里,对于他们有条不紊的家居生活来说显得有点不相称,仿佛是被隔离在外的人物。奥菲利亚尽力教导托普西,不久她就成绩卓著,得到了家人和四邻的喜爱。她长到了成人的年龄,于是要求接受洗礼仪式,成为当地教会的教徒。她的才华智慧和热情渐渐深入人心,因为她希望多多行善,所以被推荐去非洲,任传教士职务。她那与生俱来的灵慧与充沛的精力,过去曾使她放荡不羁,据说现在完全投入了教育事业中,用于为祖国儿童谋福利。

  附言:另外有一个消息会使母亲们尤其欣慰:都德夫人几经查访,前不久终于找到了卡西的儿子。他是个体质健壮、精力旺盛的青年,比母亲早几年就逃亡了,进入北方的收容所;他也曾受过教育。他很快将要去非洲寻找自己的亲人。

  
  









第四十四章 被解放的人们

  乔治·希尔比给母亲写了一封短信报告自己的归期,纸上只有寥寥数行字。他几次想写出老朋友逝世的情景,却总是忍不住泪水盈眶,哽咽难书,最终只好撕碎信纸,擦干泪水,寻一个去处使自己镇定心神。

  这一天希尔比宅院里上下欢腾,热闹异常,等待着为少爷乔治接风洗尘。

  希尔比太太从容地坐在厅堂里,壁炉里燃着核桃木生成的火焰,火苗飞舞,驱散了晚秋的凉气。暮色苍茫,屋子里喜洋洋的一袭暖意。晚餐桌上杯盘锃亮,整齐有致,在餐桌旁忙忙碌碌的人正是我们的朋友克鲁伊大婶。

  她穿着镂花的新衣裙,围着雪白的围裙,头上高高地顶着浆得笔挺的头巾,她黝黑的面孔上洋溢着兴高采烈的笑意。克鲁伊时不时地调整桌上摆好的杯盘,迟迟不肯离去。看得出来,她只是想借此时机留下来与太太谈几句话。

  “哦,这样摆怎么样?看上去不错吧?”她说,“我把少爷的座位放在靠炉火的地方,他总是喜欢暖和的位子。呀,糟啦,萨莉没把最好的茶壶摆出来,就是圣诞节时少爷送给太太的那个新茶壶,我去拿出来吧。对了,少爷来信了吧?”

  “我接到信了,克鲁伊,他说回家来再详细谈谈。”

  “少爷就是这个脾气,什么事都要亲自宣布。我还记得他这脾性。我真弄不懂,白人的耐性怎么那样好,写信又累、又慢,却偏要把所有的事都写下来!”

  希尔比太太笑了。

  “老头子一定认不出我们那两个儿子和女孩了,哦,波莉长成了大姑娘,又活泼,又善良!她也到主宅来了,正在厨房里看烙饼呢。今天我烙的饼是老头子从前最喜欢吃的,他离开家的那天早晨吃的就是这种饼!”

  听了这话,太太不由得深深叹了口气,心里沉重得无以复加。接到乔治的来信后她一直担心不已,怕儿子只言片语的背后有什么不好的消息等待着她们。

  克鲁伊急切地问:“太太,你把钱拿回来了吗?”

  “取回来了。”

  “我要把自己在‘高家店铺’挣的钱给老头子看看。老板对我说:‘克鲁伊,你要是多留一段时间该有多好啊!’我回答他:‘老爷,多谢你了,我也很乐意在这里工作,可我的老头子要回来了,再说我也舍不得我家太太。她不愿意再和我分开啦。’琼斯老板真是好人,太太。”

  克鲁伊固执地要太太帮她把自己挣的钱存起来,让汤姆看看她是多么能干。太太为了让她喜悦,非常痛快地答应了这个要求。

  “汤姆一定不认识波莉了,唉!他走了五年啦!波莉那时刚刚能站稳,还不大会走路呢。她总是跌跌撞撞地,惹得老头子很欢喜。唉!”

  车轮声由远及近,越来越清晰了。

  “乔治少爷回来了!”克鲁伊猛地扑到窗前。

  希尔比太太跑到楼道入口处,投进了儿子的怀抱。暮色深沉,克鲁伊好不焦急,连连向夜色中寻找着。

  “可怜的克鲁伊婶婶!”乔治握住她黝黑粗大的手掌,悲哀地说:“即使倾家荡产,我也会把汤姆赎回来的,可是他已经离开我们了,去了天堂。”

  太太悲痛地叫了一声,克鲁伊却没有哭,也没有说话。

  大家走进餐厅里,克鲁伊的钱仍然摊放在桌子上。

  克鲁伊拿起钱,双手不停地颤抖着,她把钱放在太太手里,说:“我不想再看到这些钱,也不想再听别人说起它们。我早就知道,被卖到种植园里去,迟早会死的呀!”

  克鲁伊转身向外面走去,她的背影看上去骄傲而且顽强。太太追上去拉住她的手,把她按在椅子上,自己也坐在她旁边。

  “克鲁伊,你好命苦!”她说。

  克鲁伊把头倚在太太的肩上,开始抽泣起来:“太太,别怪我,我的心碎了啊!”

  “我知道,”太太满脸是泪水,“我虽然不能安慰你,可基督能够抚慰你的伤痛,他总是医好伤心人的痛苦。”

  没有人说话,人们都悲哀地哭泣。乔治坐在克鲁伊身边,握着她的手,叙述了汤姆逝世的情景。他满怀深情,言辞扼要,把汤姆临死前的话转述给大家。

  一个月以后的一天上午,希尔比庄园的全部仆役都聚集在上房的厅堂里,听少爷讲话。

  令人意外的是,他手里竟然拿着许多契约书,庄园中每一个奴隶的自由证书都在契约书里。每个人都哭泣着、欢喜地叫喊着,乔治念着他们的名字,把证书发到每个人手中。

  可是许多人拥在他身边恳求着,不愿离去,他们神色忧虑,甚至要把证书还给少爷。

  “少爷,我们现在的生活已经很好了,很自由,什么都不缺。我们不想离开少爷、太太,也不愿离开庄园里其他人啊。”

  “朋友们,”等人们渐渐安静下来,乔治说,“你们可以不离开我,庄园里仍然需要许多人来工作,主宅里也需要佣人。可是你们现在都是自由人,按我们的约定,我为你们的劳动付报酬。还有一点益处是,一旦我负债,或者我死去——这两种情况都有可能发生——你们不会被别人抓去做奴隶。以后我会接管庄园的全部生计,我要教你们学知识,教你们学习怎样行使自己作为自由者的权利,我希望大家努力学习和工作,真正对这些知识感兴趣。我以上帝的名义起誓,一定诚信待人,教导你们学习。朋友们,为你们获得的自由感谢上帝吧!”

  一位受人尊敬的、头发灰白、双目已经失明的黑人老者站起身来,把颤抖的双手,举向天空,高声道:“感谢基督!”他们都跪在地上听老人唱感恩诗。这诗声发自肺腑,摧人心折。与之相比,以悠扬的琴声、钟声和炮声为衬托的赞美诗,也不能具备如此强烈的感染力!

  他们又站起来身来,有个黑人唱出一首卫理公会的赞美诗,他的附录部分有两句歌词是:

  “自由的时刻已经来到,

  获得求赎的罪人啊,快快回家吧!”

  正当人们互相贺喜时,乔治说:“你们还记得善良的老汤姆叔叔吗?”

  乔治叙述了汤姆临逝世时的情景,向人们转述了汤姆对他们的爱心和告别语。他又说道:

  “朋友们,我在他的坟墓前向上帝保证:我不会再让家里有一个黑奴,我会想尽办法使奴隶们获得自由,没有人会由于我的意图而离妻别子,飘零异地,像汤姆那样客死他乡。所以当你们激情欢悦的时候,不要忘了汤姆,因为这一切都归功于他那善良的心啊。请照顾他的妻儿来报答他的深情厚谊吧。当你们看到汤姆叔叔的小屋时,要把它看成一块纪念碑,纪念他诚信、忠厚、笃信基督的精神。希望他的精神指引你们去努力、沿循着他的步伐前进。”

  
  









第四十五章 尾声

  我常常收到从全国各地飞来的信件,要了解书中故事的真伪。在此我将详细答复大家。

  故事中涉及的情节基本是真实的,而且许多事件曾经是我或者我的朋友亲眼所见。书中所写的人物也大部分是我或者我的亲友见过的原型,而且文中的许多语句也曾经是当事人的原话,经人转述或是作者亲耳所闻。

  现实生活中的艾莉查,无论容貌还是性情都被如实地写入书中。依据她的见闻,作者塑造了汤姆叔叔坚贞隐忍、忠实诚信的性格。有一些颇含悲剧性和传奇色彩的故事情节也都有事实可循。许多人都知道有位母亲踩着浮冰渡过俄亥俄河的真实事件。第十九章中“老普吕”的事件细节,是作者一位兄弟亲眼所见的。当时他在新奥尔良做收账工作,是一家商店的职员。从他的叙述中作者演绎了另一个形象——烈格雷。作者的兄弟曾到烈格雷种植园去收账,他叙述说:“烈格雷让我摸他的硬拳,像锤子,也像铁块,他说是‘打黑奴磨炼出来的铁拳’。我离开他的种植园时简直就像是离开魔鬼的巢穴一样。”

  全国各处都有汤姆这样的悲剧,说也说不尽,如今还健在的目击者仍数不胜数。在南方的法庭上,凡是在控诉白人的案件中,黑人的证词根本无效。他们的法规就是如此。因此可以想象,如果一个奴隶主的残酷已经上升到极点、完全不顾及他的暴虐会损失一个奴隶时,而对手却是一个顽强至极、决不肯屈节的奴隶,悲剧也就不可避免了。事实上,除非主人性格良善,奴隶根本就没有生命保障。有时候这类残酷的事件传入众人耳中,众人的评论却往往比事情本身更令人齿冷。他们说:“这种事情有可能会偶而发生,但不能代表全部。”如果新英格兰法律明文规定:假设一个老板可以摧残学徒,偶而把学徒折磨死掉,又无法寻求公正,那么人们是否能以如此平淡的心绪来讨论这一事件呢?是否可以说:“这类事情根本不会发生,不能以一点囊括了全部?”奴隶制之所以得以存在,就是因为它本身固有的这种不公正的现象。

  “珍珠”号被拦截以后发生了许多令人不齿的事件。最使它名声败坏的是进行拍卖混血女孩的勾当。作为此案的辩护律师,霍勒斯·曼先生曾叙述过这件事:“一八四八年‘珍珠’号轮船启程远行,船上有七十六个来自哥伦比亚的黑人,他们想逃跑。当时我是这艘船船员的辩护律师。这些逃亡者当中有许多年青漂亮的女孩子,她们的身材和气质都非常好,博得了乘客们的赞叹。其中有个女孩名叫艾莉查白·拉塞尔,不幸猝然降临在她的头上,她被奴隶贩子抓获,将被送到新奥尔良的拍卖市场。看到如此美丽的女孩子身陷厄运,人们都怜惜嗟叹,他们纷纷筹钱想赎回她的自由,筹金总额达一千八百美元,有些人甚至把自己所有的钱都捐出来。可恨的是阴狠的奴隶贩子并不就此罢手,他毫不动心,仍然将她运到新奥尔良。幸运的是,这姑娘半路上就患了重病,不治而亡。她以死亡使前路中即将遭受的苦海一般的折磨得以免除。还有两个姐妹,姓埃德蒙森,她们也在被贩卖之列。她们在即将被押送新奥尔良拍卖市场之前,姐姐去旅馆寻找主人,哀求他看在上帝的份上放她们走。可那个卑鄙的奴隶贩子花言巧语地说,她们今后会有漂亮衣服穿,有豪华的家具可以使用。如果想要舍弃这些荣华富贵,真是不识抬举。姐姐回答说:‘不错,今生今世也许能够享富贵,但来生来世又有什么样的结局呢?’最终她们还是在拍卖市场上被卖掉了。后来,听说她们又被人以高额赎金救回来了。”从霍勒斯·曼先生的这段话中,我们可以看到在那个时代里有许多个类似埃米琳和卡西的例子。

  同样,圣克莱尔乐善好施的品质在现实人物中也有影迹可循。在此我要叙述一个真实的故事:几年前有位年青的南方贵族带着男仆抵达辛辛那提。这个男佣人虽然对从小侍奉的主人情意深厚,却还是趁机逃走了,被收留在一位教友会会员的家里。这位教徒因为一向收容逃亡的黑奴而闻名遐迩,主人找到了线索,前去拜访他。年青的主人恼怒万分,他向来对这位随身侍仆十分宽容亲厚,万万没料到他竟会逃走。可是对仆人的忠诚,主人也坚信不疑,所以断定是有人从中挑拨,使仆人产生了叛逃的心理。教徒接待了这位贵族,向他讲述了自己的看法。贵族渐渐平息了怒气,因为这是自己以前从未曾想过的观点。他说,如果能够与仆人当面讨论这个问题,只要仆人愿意获得自由,他一定成全。于是主仆二人见面了,贵族问内森是否对宅里的生活感到不满。

  内森回答:“不,少爷。你对我总是那么宽厚仁慈。”

  “可你是为了什么原因要离开我呢?”

  “少爷,也许有一天你会出事,也许你会死,到那时候,我不知道自己的命运会怎样,不知谁会成为我的主人!我希望自己是自由的人。”

  年青的贵族思考了一会儿,说:“内森,设身处地来考虑,我也会像你这样做的。我给你自由。”

  他给内森写好了自由证书,然后请教徒替他保存一笔钱,并合理支配,留待他的仆人将来使用,以便帮助这个新获自由的人在社会上挣得一席之地。他还给内森写了一封信,满怀善意和劝导之情。我曾经看过这封信。

  但愿我能够公道地评议怜慈、慷慨的南方贵族,因为这些人的存在,使我们对人类仍抱有希望。可是是否随处可见品质如此优秀的人呢?试问每一个洞悉社会现实的人:如何回答这个问题?

  很多年来我一直拒绝去看关于奴隶制的书籍,也不愿谈论这个问题。因为对奴隶制的研究使我无比痛苦,我相信随着文明的发展进步,奴隶制必将消亡。可我听说某些善良仁义的人们和一些基督徒居然也宣扬这样一种公民义务——应该让逃亡者重新受奴役和制约。这个观点使我惊愕。我在自由的北方土地上听到种种传言,那些仁善、德高望重的人们终日在讨论着这一项义务,并认为基督徒有责任来尽力实现它。凡是抱有这种观点的人和基督徒都相当无知,他们根本就看不清什么是奴隶制。假如知道奴隶制的本质,他们绝对不会持有这种见地。正是由于这一点,我萌生了描写奴隶制的想法,尽量用生动写实的笔墨向读者揭开奴隶制的面纱。书中所写的仁善之处,可能令人欣慰;可是在它的背面,在那深邃不见底的死一般的黑暗中,有多少罪恶为人们所不见!

  我诚挚地向南方贵族中品格高尚的人士致敬;我向你们发出我心底的呼声:久经艰险,你们磨炼出了宽容、坚定、高贵的品质,你们对奴隶制的罪恶和隐患必定感触至深。你们是否觉得,我书中所述的苦难和凄惨远远比不上现实生活的残酷?奴隶制不正是这副丑恶面目吗?人类岂能拥有逃避责任的特权?奴隶制剥夺了奴隶在法庭上作证的资格,不是在纵容奴隶主们变成暴虐的君主吗?难道没有人能够预料到奴隶制后面隐藏的祸患吗?在正直仁善的人们中间存在着共识,同样,在那些暴徒、恶棍中间难道不存在另一种共性吗?奴隶制度允许残暴的恶徒像真正的贵族绅士一样拥有众多数量的奴隶,可是在这个世界上的任何地方,是否正义和高尚的人士都占大多数呢?

  美国法律明文指出黑奴买卖是违法的强暴行为,可在这块土地上却产生了规模宏大的奴隶交易市场,它与奴隶制度同步而生、同步发展起来。至于在交易市场中发生的一幕幕悲剧,我们根本说不尽。

  我在书中只是概略地描述了这个民族的痛苦:家庭破碎使多少人心灵受到摧残和折磨!这种痛苦是如此无助和悲哀,甚至会使人濒临崩溃的边缘。许多在世的老人在回忆中仍然留有过去凄惨的印迹:迫于奴隶制的压榨和冷酷行径,有的母亲为了免遭生离之痛,被迫杀死自己的孩子,然后再自杀。美国政局的立场和基督教义都维护奴隶主阶层的利益,那么,我们怎能尽述沿海地区的无数悲剧呢?

  我呼吁美国的公民关注此事,并且为这个苦难的民族尽力。试问在漫漫冬夜里、偎依在温暖的壁炉旁读着本书的马萨诸塞、新罕布什尔、佛蒙特、康涅狄格各州的农民朋友们,生活在缅因州强壮而大度的船员和船主们,你们赞同这样的制度、容忍这样的苦难吗?还有纽约州英勇、善良的人们、俄亥俄州惬意、富裕的农民们,草原上各州的人们,试问你们支持这样的事吗?美国的母亲们,因为你们爱着自己的骨肉,所以学会了爱其他人,学会了怜悯。你们对自己的孩子满怀深情,在他们的摇篮旁边你们曾度过了一段最圣洁、量美好的时光。想想你们在孩子们成长的路途中如何用母爱督促他们进取向上;想想你们为他们的成长而担忧振奋;想一想你们对上帝祷告,让他们永远善良、公正时的虔诚吧。想想你们自身的这一切情怀,我诚挚地请你们为那些可怜的母亲施予一些怜悯吧。她们也深爱着自己的孩子,可是却被法律制度剥夺了爱护、教导自己骨肉的权利。所有的母亲们,想想你们的孩子病痛时的痛苦吧,想想他们面对死亡时的眼睛,想想他们去世时绝望的哭声吧,这一切使你们心肠欲碎,却无力挽留他们的生命。当你们站在空荡荡的婴儿室中,看到他生前的用具和酣睡过的摇篮时,那种切骨的痛楚将终生浸透在你们的心魂中。我恳请你们——伟大的母亲,给那些可怜的母亲一些怜悯吧。万恶的奴隶制导演了一幕幕惨剧,难道你们能够容忍这样的罪恶,并且维护它的存在与蔓延吗?

  实际上,美国自由的人们在纵容奴隶制的合法化,他们始终对奴隶制抱有容许的态度,自己也蓄养黑奴。我多么希望事实不是这样的啊!难道自由州的人们不能对奴隶制施加有益的影响吗?事实上他们却犯下了罪恶。

  假如自由州的人们公正明理,正确引导儿女,她们的孩子就不会成为臭名昭著的凶暴的奴隶主;不会容许奴隶主贵族们在美国的土地上肆虐横行;也不会在交易场所中买卖奴隶,把人的身心视为物品一样来赚取交易利润。许多黑奴在不断的买卖交易中辗转于北方的各个城市,难道除了南方贵族们被指责有纵容奴隶制的罪名之外,其他人就不应该担当这项罪名吗?

  北方城市的母亲、男人和基督徒们,你们应该看清楚自身的过失,而不应该把所有的谴责都指向南方人。

  每个人都具有合理的判断力来决定自己能够做出多大程度的努力,至少可以使自己的正义感和怜慈心在四周的同情气氛中传扬开去。无论男人还是女人,只要能够对全人类的整体利益持有正直、健康的态度,他就可以为人类造福。那么请你们反省自己的情感吧!你的情感是否与基督精神一样圣洁伟大?抑或是受制于冷漠狡诈的社会现实而变得有所偏移?

  除此之外,北方的基督徒们,你们还拥有祈祷的力量。你们向上帝祷告,是由于笃信他的万能还是出于基督教的习俗呢?你们既然能够替国内外所有的非教会人士祈祷,那么也请你们为那些处境悲惨的基督徒祷告于上帝吧!他们能否提高自身的宗教素养,不能由自己主宰,而要看他的主人是否仁慈;只有上帝赋予他们足够的力量和品质,使他们勇于为道义而献身,那么他们才有可能维护自己的宗教道德。除此之外,他们别无他法。

  然而还有另一种奇迹。许多离家弃子的奴隶们有幸得到上天的佑助,从奴隶制的黑暗地狱中逃脱,来到自由州的沿海地区。他们脱身于一个基督教义和人伦道德贫乏混乱的制度,所以这些人本身根本不曾接受完善的教育;他们意志脆弱,需要向你们求助,向你们求教文化知识和基督精神。

  唉,你们这些基督的信徒啊!难道你们不应该为水深火热中的非洲民族尽一份力量以弥补给他们造成的伤害吗?难道美国的教会机构和学校应该拒绝黑人吗?难道黑人不应该向基督申诉他们所受的折辱和欺凌吗?难道教会可以蔑视黑人民族无助的呼声和求救的双手吗?难道基督可以容忍种种迫使他们逃离国土的暴虐行径吗?如果这种局面不加以扭转,等待着美国的将是隐患滋生的恶劣后果。只有慈悲悯怀、公正无私的上帝才主宰着万事万物的命运,想起这些,美国人怎能不恐惧呢?

  你们是否仍然会宣称:“让黑奴们滚回非洲去!美国不需要他们!”

  上帝高瞻远瞩,在非洲给他们安置了一个避难所。然而教会并不能因为这一令人欣慰的伟大举措而抛却拯救黑人民族的重任,顾念这个陷入苦难的民族是基督教会的责任和使命。

  刚刚脱身于奴隶制的黑人没有社会阅历,甚至没有为人处世的经验,仍然处于半野蛮状态。许多黑奴逃离南方,投身于北方的自由士地上寻求生存。北方的基督教会应该收留这些可怜的逃亡者,让他们沐浴在基督的爱心之中,为他们提供接受学校教育和共和主义教育的机会;当他们的文化素养和道德水平已臻成熟时再让他们返回家园,用自己的学识来建设非洲海岸。

  少数北方人始终坚持着帮助黑奴接受教育,并且收取了成效,在美国涌现出一批杰出人物:他们出身于奴隶阶层,后来渐渐赢得了财富、名誉和教育,他们自身的禀赋和能力都得到了充分发展。他们虽然身处困境,却终于成功地塑造了自己的优秀品质。他们具有超凡的容忍精神,诚实、慈善,为了搭救被凌辱和被践踏的同胞们甚至不惜抛头颅、洒热血。在悲惨的生活环境中成长的黑人能够具有这样卓越的禀赋,实在令人惊叹。

  我一直居住在与奴隶制横行的几个州相毗邻的地区,有很多机会去接触那些曾经沦为奴隶的黑人。我家里曾有过黑仆,为了让他们也能受教育,我让他们和我的孩子一起在家里听课,因为没有学校肯接收他们入学。有些黑奴到加拿大从事传教工作,他们也了解类似的情况,与我所知道的自由黑人的情形都一致。黑人具备如此优秀潜质,确实令人欣慰。

  获得自由的黑人总是把受教育放在首要地位。他们为了使儿女将来能接受系统教育,往往殚精竭力,不惜代价。据黑人们的老师还有我本人的感受,黑人的资质相当不错,学新知识很快。辛辛那提市的慈善人士捐资创建了几所招收黑人的学校,他们成绩优异,表现非常出色。

  斯托教授曾任教于俄亥俄州雷恩神学院,他为我提供了一些有关自由黑人的材料。材料中提到的黑人现在都居住在辛辛那提,这些材料证明了一个事实:黑人种族即使得不到特殊帮助,他们过人的才能仍然会展示出来。

  在此我列出他们姓氏的第一个字母。再次强调,这些黑人现在都是辛辛那提的市民。

  B——浸礼会信徒,家具制造厂商人,已在辛辛那提居住二十多年,自力更生创业,家资一万美元。

  C——长老会信徒,纯正黑色人种,早年从非洲被贩卖到美国,在新奥尔良奴隶市场上被拍卖,后来积攒了六百美元为自己赎身,现在已获自由十五年;印第安纳州许多农场均属他名下,家产约一万五千至两万美元。

  K——浸礼会信徒,纯正的黑色人种,年纪约四十多岁;经营房地产,家产约三万美元;他获得自由后的第六年,以一千八百美元为他的亲人赎身;主人逝世后赠给他一笔可观的遗产,K先生勤勉经营,家资日趋雄厚。

  G——纯正黑色人种,约三十岁,煤炭经营商,心地善良,有绅士风度,约一万八千美元财产;他曾经两次自赎其身,不幸第一次被欺骗,损失了一千六百美元。他身为奴隶时常常付钱给主人来争取自由时间,利用这些可自由支配的时间来做买卖赚钱。

  W——肯塔基州人,浸礼会主事,四分之三黑人血统,从事理发师和服务生两种职业。他和家人的赎金超过三千美元,均由他一人支付;他获得自由已十九年,资产二万美元。

  D——肯塔基州人,四分之三黑人血统,刚刚去世,享年六十岁;他从事粉刷职业,获自由已九年,共支付赎金一千五百美元,包括为自己及其家人赎身的总数额。家产约六千美元。

  “除了G先生之外,我和以上所提到的其他人都是多年的旧识。这些材料都来源于现实。”斯托教授说。

  在记忆中父亲曾雇佣过一位老婆婆在家里做洗衣妇。她女儿非常勤快,与一个奴隶结为夫妇。为了给丈夫赎身,这个年轻女人勤俭持家,很快就有了九百美元的存款。她把这部分赎金付给主人,只要再付一百美元就可以赎回丈夫的自由身了。可就在此时她丈夫不幸去世,九百美元被主人独吞,分文没有退还给她。

  黑奴在重获自由之后,他们身上固有的勤恳、隐忍和忠诚的品质都会显露出来。这样的事例数不胜数,上面列举出的几个人仅仅是少数例子罢了。

  这些人都是在艰难困窘的处境中挣扎、振奋,谋取了可观的资产,并且得以在社会上立足。俄亥俄州的法律规定有色人种不享有选举权。只是在近几年里黑人才获得了在白人诉讼案里能够出庭作证的权利。不仅在俄亥俄州,我们在美国的其他州里也能看到这样的例子。许多奴隶们刚刚从奴隶的枷锁中脱身而出,就能够赢得一定的社会地位;他们可敬的进取心和精力促使他们迅速走向成功。教士彭宁顿、编辑道格拉斯和沃德,都是众人熟知的优秀人物。

  灾难深重的黑人民族在磨难重重的境况里尚可以取得如此非凡的成绩,那么如果教会施予他们基督的光辉,他们将会获得多么伟大的成就啊!

  当今时代局势动荡,时不时会有剧烈的影响力动摇着整个世界。美国是否处于安全保障之中呢?对于一个缺乏正义并且不去寻求伸张正义的国家来说,必然存在着极大的隐患。

  那么,这种可能导致动荡的强有力的因素是什么呢?正是它,在全世界各族人民心中激起了强烈的追寻平等和自由的信念。

  时代已经显示了它的预兆,因为这就是上帝的意志。上帝亲自统治的国家即将出现,在这个国度里神的意图将被实现,就像生活在天堂里一样。

  但是谁能耐心地等待神显示灵威的那一天来临呢?“当这一天到来时,上帝会降临在我们中间,指责所有欠债的无赖、欺凌孤寡的恶徒,还有寄人篱下、不肯劳作的懒汉。他将惩治所有欺压者,使他们尸骨无存。”

  这些严厉的谕旨不正是针对一个缺乏道义和正义的国家而言吗?基督的信徒们,当你们祈祷那属于耶稣的国度会实现的时候,是否会想到:全能的先知总是在拯救他的子民时,也惩罚所有的罪恶。得救与报应总是紧密相关的。

  可是上帝仍然仁慈宽容,给予我们期限来挽救祖国。在上帝眼里南方和北方都一样是有罪过的,基督教会本身也犯下了严重的过失。假如我们联合起来维护邪恶和暴虐,或者利用奴隶制来赚取私利,这都不能够使美国得救;获得救助的惟一办法就是忏悔、伸张正义和仁慈。坚实的磨刀石会永远沉没在海底,这是一个永恒的规律。同样,所有邪恶和残酷手段必将遭到上帝的惩罚,这也是一条不可更改的、严酷的法规!


海蓝见鲸。

ZxID:12066968


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 29楼  发表于: 2013-10-12 0
Welcome to English Corner. O(∩_∩)O
发帖 回复